Oration III Against the Arians
The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.
Chapter 1
1Bright, 154–155
1. ΟΙ Ἀρειομανῖται, ὡς ἔοικε, κρίναντες ἅπαξ ἀποστάται γενέσθαι καὶ παραβάται τῆς ἀληθείας, φιλονεικοῦσιν εἰς ἑαυτοὺς ἑλκῦσαι τὸ γεγραμμένον, ‘ὅταν ἔλθῃ ἀσεβὴς εἰς βάθος κακῶν, καταφρονεῖ·’ οὔτε γὰρ ἐλεγχόμενοι παύονται, οὔτε ἀποροῦντες ἐντρέπονται· ἀλλʼ ὡς ‘πόρνης ὄψις, ἀπηναισχύνθησαν πρὸς πάνταςʼ ἐν ταῖς ἀσεβείαις. Καὶ γὰρ ὧν προεφασίζοντο ῥητῶν, τοῦ ‘Κύριος ἔκτισέ με, καὶ τοῦ ‘κρείττων γενόμενος τῶν ἀγγέλων, ’ καὶ τοῦ ‘πρωτότοκος, καὶ τοῦ ‘πιστὸν ὄντα τῷ ποιήσαντι αὐτὸν, ’ ὀρθὴν ἐχόντων τὴν διάνοιαν, καὶ δεικνύντων τὴν εἰς Χριστὸν εὐσέβειαν, οὐκ οἶδʼ ὅπως πάλιν αὐτοὶ ὡς περιχυθέντες τὸν τοῦ ὄφεως ἰὸν, καὶ μὴ βλέποντες ἃ δεῖ βλέπειν, μηδὲ νοοῦντες ἃ ἀναγινώσκουσιν, ὥσπερ ἐκ βάθους τῆς ἀσεβοῦς αὐτῶν καρδίας ἐρευγόμενοι, ἤρξατο λοιπὸν καὶ διασύρειν τὸ ὑπὸ τοῦ Κυρίου λεγόμενον, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·’ λέγοντες, ‘Πῶς δύναται οὗτος ἐν ἐκείνῳ, κἀκεῖνος ἐν τούτῳ χωρεῖν; ἢ πῶς ὅλως δύναται ὁ Πατὴρ, μείζων ὢν, ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ ἐλάττονι ὄντι χωρεῖν; ἢ τί θαυμαστὸν, εἰ ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ὅπουγε καὶ περὶ ἡμῶν γέγραπται· “Ἐν αὐτῷ γὰρ ζῶμεν, καὶ κινούμεθα, καί ἐσμεν;”’ Πάσχουσι δὲ τοῦτο ἀκολούθως τῇ κακονοίᾳ ἑαυτῶν, σῶμα νομίζοντες εἶναι τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ μὴ νοοῦντες μήτε τί ἐστιν ‘ἀληθινὸς Πατὴρ, ’ καὶ ‘ἀληθινὸς Υἱὸς, ’ μήτε τί ἐστι ‘φῶς ἀόρατον, ’ καὶ ‘ἀΐδιον, ’ καὶ ‘ἀπαύγασμα αὐτοῦ ἀόρατον, ’ μήτε τί ἐστιν ἀόρατος ‘ὑπόστασις, ’ καὶ ‘χαρακτῆρʼ ἀσώματος, καὶ ‘εἰκὼνʼ ἀσώματος. ‘Εἰ γὰρ ἐγίνωσκον, οὐκ ἂν τὸν Κύριον τῆς δόξηςʼ μετὰ γέλωτος ἐδυσφήμουν, οὔτε τὰ ἀσώματα σωματικῶς ἐκλαμβάνοντες, τὰ καλῶς λεγόμενα παρεξηγοῦντο. Ἤρκει μὲν οὖν καὶ μόνον ἀκούοντας ταῦτα, λέγοντος τοῦ Κυρίου, πιστεύειν, ἐπεὶ καὶ ἡ τῆς ἁπλότητος πίστις βελτίων ἐστὶ τῆς ἐκ περιεργίας πιθανολογίας· ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ τοῦτο βεβηλοῦν ἐπεχείρησαν πρὸς τὴν ἰδίαν αἵρεσιν, ἀναγκαῖον τὴν μὲν ἐκείνων κακόνοιαν διελέγξαι, τὴν δὲ τῆς ἀληθείας διάνοιαν δεῖξαι, ἕνεκά γε τῆς τῶν πιστῶν ἀσφαλείας. Οὐ γὰρ, ὡς ἐκεῖνοι νομίζουσιν, ἀντεμβιβαζόμενοι εἰς ἀλλήλους εἰσὶν, ἐν τῷ λέγεσθαι, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ, ’ ὥσπερ ἐν ἀγγείοις κενοῖς ἐξ ἀλλήλων πληρούμενοι· ὥστε τὸν μὲν Υἱὸν πληροῦν τὸ κενὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς, τὸν δὲ Πατέρα πληροῦν τὸ κενὸν τοῦ Υἱοῦ, καὶ ἑκάτερον αὐτῶν μὴ εἶναι πλήρη καὶ τέλειον· (σωμάτων μὲν ἴδιον τοῦτό γε· διὸ καὶ τὸ μόνον εἰπεῖν τοῦτο πλέον ἐστὶν ἀσεβείας·) πλήρης γὰρ καὶ τέλειός ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ, καὶ ‘πλήρωμα θεότητόςʼ ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός. Οὐδʼ αὖ πάλιν, ὥσπερ ἐν τοῖς ἁγίοις γινόμενος ὁ Θεὸς ἐνδυναμοῖ αὐτοὺς, οὕτως ἐστὶ καὶ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ· αὐτὸς γάρ ἐστιν ἡ τοῦ Πατρὸς δύναμις καὶ Σοφία· καὶ τὰ μὲν γενητὰ μετοχῇ τούτου ἐν Πνεύματι ἁγιάζεται, αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Υἱὸς οὐ μετουσίᾳ υἱός ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ γέννημα τοῦ Πατρὸς ἴδιόν ἐστιν. Οὐκ ἔστι δὲ πάλιν οὕτως ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ὡς τὸ ‘ἐν αὐτῷ ζῶμεν, καὶ κινούμεθα, καί ἐσμεν·’ αὐτὸς γὰρ ὡς ἐκ πηγῆς τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν ἡ ζωὴ, ἐν ᾗ τὰ πάντα ζωογονεῖταί τε καὶ συνέστηκεν· οὐ γὰρ ἡ ζωὴ ἐν ζωῇ ζῇ· ἐπεὶ οὐκ ἂν εἴη ζωή· ἀλλʼ αὐτὸς μᾶλλον ζωογονεῖ τὰ πάντα.
1. OI Areiomanitai, hōs eoike, krinantes hapax apostatai genesthai kai parabatai tēs alētheias, philoneikousin eis heautous helkysai to gegrammenon, ‘hotan elthę̄ asebēs eis bathos kakōn, kataphronei;’ oute gar elenchomenoi pauontai, oute aporountes entrepontai; allʼ hōs ‘pornēs opsis, apēnaischynthēsan pros pantasʼ en tais asebeiais. Kai gar hōn proephasizonto rhētōn, tou ‘Kyrios ektise me, kai tou ‘kreittōn genomenos tōn angelōn, ’ kai tou ‘prōtotokos, kai tou ‘piston onta tǭ poiēsanti auton, ’ orthēn echontōn tēn dianoian, kai deiknyntōn tēn eis Christon eusebeian, ouk oidʼ hopōs palin autoi hōs perichythentes ton tou opheōs ion, kai mē blepontes ha dei blepein, mēde noountes ha anaginōskousin, hōsper ek bathous tēs asebous autōn kardias ereugomenoi, ērxato loipon kai diasyrein to hypo tou Kyriou legomenon, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi;’ legontes, ‘Pōs dynatai houtos en ekeinǭ, kakeinos en toutǭ chōrein? ē pōs holōs dynatai ho Patēr, meizōn ōn, en tǭ Huiǭ elattoni onti chōrein? ē ti thaumaston, ei ho Huios en tǭ Patri, hopouge kai peri hēmōn gegraptai; “En autǭ gar zōmen, kai kinoumetha, kai esmen?”’ Paschousi de touto akolouthōs tę̄ kakonoią heautōn, sōma nomizontes einai ton Theon, kai mē noountes mēte ti estin ‘alēthinos Patēr, ’ kai ‘alēthinos Huios, ’ mēte ti esti ‘phōs aoraton, ’ kai ‘aïdion, ’ kai ‘apaugasma autou aoraton, ’ mēte ti estin aoratos ‘hypostasis, ’ kai ‘charaktērʼ asōmatos, kai ‘eikōnʼ asōmatos. ‘Ei gar eginōskon, ouk an ton Kyrion tēs doxēsʼ meta gelōtos edysphēmoun, oute ta asōmata sōmatikōs eklambanontes, ta kalōs legomena parexēgounto. Ērkei men oun kai monon akouontas tauta, legontos tou Kyriou, pisteuein, epei kai hē tēs haplotētos pistis beltiōn esti tēs ek periergias pithanologias; epeidē de kai touto bebēloun epecheirēsan pros tēn idian hairesin, anankaion tēn men ekeinōn kakonoian dielenxai, tēn de tēs alētheias dianoian deixai, heneka ge tēs tōn pistōn asphaleias. Ou gar, hōs ekeinoi nomizousin, antembibazomenoi eis allēlous eisin, en tǭ legesthai, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi, ’ hōsper en angeiois kenois ex allēlōn plēroumenoi; hōste ton men Huion plēroun to kenon tou Patros, ton de Patera plēroun to kenon tou Huiou, kai hekateron autōn mē einai plērē kai teleion; (sōmatōn men idion touto ge; dio kai to monon eipein touto pleon estin asebeias;) plērēs gar kai teleios estin ho Patēr, kai ‘plērōma theotētosʼ estin ho Huios. Oudʼ au palin, hōsper en tois hagiois ginomenos ho Theos endynamoi autous, houtōs esti kai en tǭ Huiǭ; autos gar estin hē tou Patros dynamis kai Sophia; kai ta men genēta metochę̄ toutou en Pneumati hagiazetai, autos de ho Huios ou metousią huios estin, alla gennēma tou Patros idion estin. Ouk esti de palin houtōs ho Huios en tǭ Patri, hōs to ‘en autǭ zōmen, kai kinoumetha, kai esmen;’ autos gar hōs ek pēgēs tou Patros estin hē zōē, en hę̄ ta panta zōogoneitai te kai synestēken; ou gar hē zōē en zōę̄ zę̄; epei ouk an eiē zōē; allʼ autos mallon zōogonei ta panta.
The Ariomaniacs, it seems, having once decided to become apostates and transgressors of the truth, are eager to draw upon themselves the saying, “When the ungodly comes into the depth of evils, he despises”; for they neither stop when refuted nor feel shame when at a loss, but, like “the face of a harlot, they have become shameless toward all” in their impieties. For the sayings they put forward as pretexts—“The Lord created me,” and “having become better than the angels,” and “firstborn,” and “being faithful to him who made him”—have a correct sense and show piety toward Christ; yet, I do not know how, they again, as though drenched with the serpent's venom, not seeing what they ought to see nor understanding what they read, and as though belching it up from the depth of their impious heart, have now begun also to disparage what the Lord said, “I am in the Father and the Father in me,” saying, “How can this one be contained in that one, and that one in this one? Or how at all can the Father, who is greater, be contained in the Son, who is less? Or what is wonderful in the Son's being in the Father, when it is written of us too, ‘For in him we live and move and have our being’?” They suffer this in keeping with their ill will, thinking that God is a body, and not understanding what “true Father” and “true Son” are, nor what “light invisible” and “eternal” and “its invisible radiance” are, nor what an invisible “subsistence,” an incorporeal “impress,” and an incorporeal “image” are. For if they knew, they would not revile “the Lord of glory” with laughter, nor, taking incorporeal things in a bodily way, misinterpret what is well said. It should indeed have been enough, on hearing these words spoken by the Lord, simply to believe, since the faith of simplicity is better than the persuasiveness that comes from curious inquiry; but since they have attempted to profane this too for their own heresy, it is necessary to refute their ill will and to show the sense of the truth, at least for the security of the faithful. For it is not, as they think, that they are packed into each other when it is said, “I am in the Father and the Father in me,” as though they were filled from one another like empty vessels, so that the Son fills the Father's emptiness and the Father the Son's, and neither of them is full and perfect (this is proper to bodies, so that even to say it is beyond impiety); for the Father is full and perfect, and the Son is “the fullness of the Godhead.” Nor again is God in the Son in the way that he comes to be in the saints and strengthens them; for the Son himself is the Father's power and Wisdom; originated things are sanctified by participation in him in the Spirit, but the Son himself is not a son by participation; he is the Father's own offspring. Nor, again, is the Son in the Father as in the saying, “in him we live and move and have our being”; for he himself, as from the fountain of the Father, is the life in which all things are given life and hold together; for life does not live in life—otherwise it would not be life—but rather he himself gives life to all things.
Chapter 2
2Bright, 155–156
2. Ἴδωμεν δὲ καὶ τὰ τοῦ συνηγόρου τῆς αἱρέσεως Ἀστερίου τοῦ σοφιστοῦ· γέγραφε γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς, εἰς τοῦτο ζηλώσας τοὺς Ἰουδαίους, ταῦτα· Εὔδηλον γὰρ, ὅτι διὰ τοῦτο εἴρηκεν ἑαυτὸν μὲν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ἐν ἑαυτῷ δὲ πάλιν τὸν Πατέρα, ἐπεὶ μήτε τὸν λόγον, ὃν διεξήρχετο, ἑαυτοῦ φησιν εἶναι, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς, μήτε οἰκεῖα τὰ ἔργα, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς δεδωκότος τὴν δύναμιν.’ Τοῦτο δὲ εἰ καὶ παιδάριον ἦν ἁπλῶς εἰρηκὸς, συγγνώμην εἶχεν ἐκ τῆς ἡλικίας· ἐπειδὴ δὲ ὁ καλούμενος ‘σοφιστὴς, ’ καὶ πάντα γινώσκειν ἐπαγγελλόμενος, ἔστιν ὁ γράψας, πόσης ἄξιος καταγνώσεως ὁ τοιοῦτος; πῶς δὲ καὶ οὐκ ἀλλότριον ἑαυτὸν τοῦ ἀποστόλου δείκνυσιν, ἐπαιρόμενος ἐν ‘πειθοῖς σοφίας λόγοις, ’ καὶ νομίζων ἐν τούτοις ἐξαπατᾶν δύνασθαι, ‘μὴ νοῶν αὐτὸς ἃ λέγει, μήτε περὶ τίνων διαβεβαιοῦται;’ Ἃ γὰρ ὁ Υἱὸς ἴδια καὶ ἁρμόζοντα μόνῳ Υἱῷ, Λόγῳ καὶ Σοφίᾳ ὄντι, καὶ εἰκόνι τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας εἴρηκε, ταῦτα οὗτος εἰς πάντα τὰ κτίσματα καταφέρει, καὶ κοινὰ τῷ τε Υἱῷ καὶ τούτοις ταῦτα ποιεῖ· τὴν δὲ δύναμιν τοῦ Πατρὸς λέγει λαμβάνειν δύναμιν ὁ παράνομος, ἵνα ἀκολουθήσῃ τῇ δυσσεβείᾳ αὐτοῦ εἰπεῖν ὅτι καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν Υἱῷ υἱοποιήθη, καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἔλαβε Λόγου ἐξουσίαν· καὶ οὐκ ἔτι μὲν αὐτὸν, ὡς Υἱὸν, θέλει εἰρηκέναι ταῦτα, ὡς δὲ μαθόντα καὶ αὐτὸν ὁμοίως συντάσσει πᾶσι τοῖς ποιήμασιν. Εἰ γὰρ διὰ τὸ μὴ εἶναι τὰ ῥήματα τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ἃ διεξήρχετο, ἀλλʼ ὅτι τοῦ Πατρὸς ἦν, καὶ τὰ ἔργα, ἔλεγεν, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·’ καὶ ὁ μὲν Δαβὶδ λέγει, ‘Ἀκούσομαι τί λαλήσει ἐν ἐμοὶ Κύριος ὁ Θεός·’ ὁ δὲ Σολομὼν, Οἱ ἐμοὶ λόγοι εἴρηνται ὑπὸ Θεοῦ·’ καὶ ὁ μὲν Μωσῆς τοὺς παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ διηκόνει λόγους, ἕκαστος δὲ τῶν προφητῶν οὐ τὰ ἴδια, ἀλλὰ τὰ παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἔλεγε, ‘Τάδε λέγει Κύριος·’ καὶ τὰ ἔργα ἃ ἐποίουν οἱ ἅγιοι, οὐκ ἴδια, ἀλλὰ τοῦ δεδωκότος τὴν δύναμιν Θεοῦ ἔλεγον εἶναι· ὡς ὁ μὲν Ἡλίας καὶ Ἐλισσαῖος ἐπικαλούμενοι τὸν Θεὸν, ἵνα τοὺς νεκροὺς αὐτὸς ἐγείρῃ· ὅτε καὶ τῷ Ναιεμὰν λέγει ὁ Ἐλισσαῖος, καθαρίσας αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τῆς λέπρας, ‘ἵνα γνῷς, ὅτι ἐστὶ Θεὸς ἐν Ἰσραήλ·’ ὁ δὲ Σαμουὴλ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν ἡμέραις θερισμοῦ ηὔχετο τὸν Θεὸν ‘δοῦναι ὑετόν·’ οἵ τε ἀπόστολοι ἔλεγον, οὐκ ‘ἰδίᾳ δυνάμειʼ ποιεῖν τὰ σημεῖα, ἀλλὰ τῇ τοῦ Κυρίου χάριτι· δῆλον ὅτι κατʼ αὐτὸν κοινὴ ἂν εἴη πάντων καὶ ἡ τοιαύτη φωνὴ, ὥστε καὶ ἕκαστον λέγειν δύνασθαι, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·’ καὶ λοιπὸν μηκέτι ἕνα εἶναι τοῦτον Υἱὸν Θεοῦ καὶ Λόγον καὶ Σοφίαν, ἀλλʼ ἐκ πολλῶν ἕνα καὶ τοῦτον τυγχάνειν.
2. Idōmen de kai ta tou synēgorou tēs haireseōs Asteriou tou sophistou; gegraphe gar kai autos, eis touto zēlōsas tous Ioudaious, tauta; Eudēlon gar, hoti dia touto eirēken heauton men en tǭ Patri, en heautǭ de palin ton Patera, epei mēte ton logon, hon diexērcheto, heautou phēsin einai, alla tou Patros, mēte oikeia ta erga, alla tou Patros dedōkotos tēn dynamin.’ Touto de ei kai paidarion ēn haplōs eirēkos, syngnōmēn eichen ek tēs hēlikias; epeidē de ho kaloumenos ‘sophistēs, ’ kai panta ginōskein epangellomenos, estin ho grapsas, posēs axios katagnōseōs ho toioutos? pōs de kai ouk allotrion heauton tou apostolou deiknysin, epairomenos en ‘peithois sophias logois, ’ kai nomizōn en toutois exapatan dynasthai, ‘mē noōn autos ha legei, mēte peri tinōn diabebaioutai?’ Ha gar ho Huios idia kai harmozonta monǭ Huiǭ, Logǭ kai Sophią onti, kai eikoni tēs tou Patros ousias eirēke, tauta houtos eis panta ta ktismata katapherei, kai koina tǭ te Huiǭ kai toutois tauta poiei; tēn de dynamin tou Patros legei lambanein dynamin ho paranomos, hina akolouthēsę̄ tę̄ dyssebeią autou eipein hoti kai ho Huios en Huiǭ huiopoiēthē, kai ho Logos elabe Logou exousian; kai ouk eti men auton, hōs Huion, thelei eirēkenai tauta, hōs de mathonta kai auton homoiōs syntassei pasi tois poiēmasin. Ei gar dia to mē einai ta rhēmata tou Huiou, ha diexērcheto, allʼ hoti tou Patros ēn, kai ta erga, elegen, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi;’ kai ho men Dabid legei, ‘Akousomai ti lalēsei en emoi Kyrios ho Theos;’ ho de Solomōn, Hoi emoi logoi eirēntai hypo Theou;’ kai ho men Mōsēs tous para tou Theou diēkonei logous, hekastos de tōn prophētōn ou ta idia, alla ta para tou Theou elege, ‘Tade legei Kyrios;’ kai ta erga ha epoioun hoi hagioi, ouk idia, alla tou dedōkotos tēn dynamin Theou elegon einai; hōs ho men Hēlias kai Elissaios epikaloumenoi ton Theon, hina tous nekrous autos egeirę̄; hote kai tǭ Naieman legei ho Elissaios, katharisas auton apo tēs lepras, ‘hina gnǭs, hoti esti Theos en Israēl;’ ho de Samouēl kai autos en hēmerais therismou ēucheto ton Theon ‘dounai hyeton;’ hoi te apostoloi elegon, ouk ‘idią dynameiʼ poiein ta sēmeia, alla tę̄ tou Kyriou chariti; dēlon hoti katʼ auton koinē an eiē pantōn kai hē toiautē phōnē, hōste kai hekaston legein dynasthai, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi;’ kai loipon mēketi hena einai touton Huion Theou kai Logon kai Sophian, allʼ ek pollōn hena kai touton tynchanein.
Let us also look at what the advocate of the heresy, Asterius the sophist, says; for he too, emulating the Jews in this, has written as follows: “For it is quite clear that he said he is in the Father, and the Father again in himself, for this reason: that he says that neither the word which he was delivering is his own, but the Father's, nor are the works his own, but the Father's, who gave the power.” If a little child had said this in simplicity, he would have been excused because of his age; but since the one who wrote it is the so-called “sophist,” who professes to know everything, how much condemnation does such a man deserve? And how does he not show himself a stranger to the apostle, being puffed up in “persuasive words of wisdom,” and thinking he can deceive by them, “not understanding either what he says or the things about which he makes assertions”? For what the Son said as proper to and fitting only for the Son, who is Word and Wisdom and image of the Father's substance, this man brings down to all the creatures, and makes common to the Son and to them. And the lawless man says that the Father's power receives power, so that it follows from his impiety to say that the Son was made a son in a Son, and that the Word received the Word's authority; and he no longer wishes him to have said these things as Son, but ranks him too, like all the things made, as one who learned. For if it was because the words he delivered were not the Son's but the Father's, and likewise the works, that he said, “I am in the Father and the Father in me,” then—since David says, “I will hear what the Lord God will speak in me,” and Solomon, “My words have been spoken by God,” and Moses ministered the words that came from God, and each of the prophets spoke not his own words but those that came from God, “Thus says the Lord,” and the saints said that the works they did were not their own but those of God who gave the power (as Elijah and Elisha called on God that he himself might raise the dead, and Elisha, when he had cleansed Naaman of his leprosy, says to him, “that you may know that there is a God in Israel,” and Samuel too prayed God in the days of harvest “to give rain,” and the apostles said that they did the signs not “by their own power” but by the grace of the Lord)—then clearly, according to him, such a saying would be common to all, so that each could say, “I am in the Father and the Father in me”; and he would no longer be the one Son of God and Word and Wisdom, but would himself be one out of many.
Chapter 3
3Bright, 156–157
3. Ἀλλʼ εἴπερ ἦν οὕτως ὁ Κύριος εἰρηκὼς, ἔδει μὴ εἰπεῖν αὐτὸν, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·’ ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον, ‘κἀγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ δὲ καὶ ἐν ἐμοί ἐστιν, ’ ἵνα μηδὲ ἴδιον καὶ ἐξαίρετον ἔχῃ πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα ὡς Υἱὸς, κοινὴν δὲ μετὰ πάντων ἔχῃ τὴν αὐτὴν χάριν. Ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἔστιν, ὡς νομίζουσιν ἐκεῖνοι· μὴ φρονοῦντες γὰρ Υἱὸν εἶναι γνήσιον ἐκ Πατρὸς, καταψεύδονται τοῦ γνησίου, ᾧ μόνῳ ἁρμόζει λέγειν, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί.’ Ἔστι γὰρ ὁ Υἱὸς ‘ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ’ ὥς γε νοεῖν ἔξεστιν, ἐπειδὴ σύμπαν τὸ εἶναι τοῦ Υἱοῦ, τοῦτο τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας ἴδιόν ἐστιν, ὡς ἐκ φωτὸς ἀπαύγασμα, καὶ ἐκ πηγῆς ποταμὸς, ὥστε τὸν ὁρῶντα τὸν Υἱὸν ὁρᾷν τὸ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἴδιον, καὶ νοεῖν ὅτι τοῦ Υἱοῦ τὸ εἶναι, ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὂν, οὕτως ἐν τῷ Πατρί ἐστιν. Ἔστι δὲ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ‘ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ, ’ ἐπειδὴ τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἴδιον, τοῦτο ὁ Υἱὸς τυγχάνει ὢν, ὡς ἐν τῷ ἀπαυγάσματι ὁ ἥλιος, καὶ ἐν τῷ λόγῳ ὁ νοῦς, καὶ ἐν τῷ ποταμῷ ἡ πηγή· οὕτω γὰρ ὁ θεωρῶν τὸν Υἱὸν θεωρεῖ τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας τὸ ἴδιον, καὶ νοεῖ ὅτι ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ ἐστι. Τοῦ γὰρ εἴδους καὶ τῆς θεότητος τοῦ Πατρὸς οὔσης τὸ εἶναι τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ἀκολούθως ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρί ἐστι, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ. Διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ εἰκότως εἰρηκὼς πρότερον, ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν, ’ ἐπήγαγε τὸ ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·’ ἵνα τὴν μὲν ταὐτότητα τῆς θεότητος, τὴν δὲ ἑνότητα τῆς οὐσίας δείξῃ.
3. Allʼ eiper ēn houtōs ho Kyrios eirēkōs, edei mē eipein auton, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi;’ alla mallon, ‘kagō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr de kai en emoi estin, ’ hina mēde idion kai exaireton echę̄ pros ton Patera hōs Huios, koinēn de meta pantōn echę̄ tēn autēn charin. Allʼ ouk estin, hōs nomizousin ekeinoi; mē phronountes gar Huion einai gnēsion ek Patros, katapseudontai tou gnēsiou, hǭ monǭ harmozei legein, ‘egō en tǭ Patri kai ho Patēr en emoi.’ Esti gar ho Huios ‘en tǭ Patri, ’ hōs ge noein exestin, epeidē sympan to einai tou Huiou, touto tēs tou Patros ousias idion estin, hōs ek phōtos apaugasma, kai ek pēgēs potamos, hōste ton horōnta ton Huion horąn to tou Patros idion, kai noein hoti tou Huiou to einai, ek tou Patros on, houtōs en tǭ Patri estin. Esti de kai ho Patēr ‘en tǭ Huiǭ, ’ epeidē to ek tou Patros idion, touto ho Huios tynchanei ōn, hōs en tǭ apaugasmati ho hēlios, kai en tǭ logǭ ho nous, kai en tǭ potamǭ hē pēgē; houtō gar ho theōrōn ton Huion theōrei tēs tou Patros ousias to idion, kai noei hoti ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ esti. Tou gar eidous kai tēs theotētos tou Patros ousēs to einai tou Huiou, akolouthōs ho Huios en tǭ Patri esti, kai ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ. Dia touto gar kai eikotōs eirēkōs proteron, ‘egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen, ’ epēgage to ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi;’ hina tēn men tautotēta tēs theotētos, tēn de henotēta tēs ousias deixę̄.
But if the Lord had spoken in this sense, he ought not to have said, “I am in the Father and the Father in me,” but rather, “I too am in the Father, and the Father is also in me,” so that he would have nothing proper and exceptional toward the Father as Son, but would have the same grace in common with all. But it is not as they think; for not thinking that he is a genuine Son from the Father, they lie against the genuine one, to whom alone it is fitting to say, “I am in the Father and the Father in me.” For the Son is “in the Father,” so far as one may understand it, because the whole being of the Son is proper to the Father's substance, as radiance is from light and a river from a spring; so that whoever sees the Son sees what is proper to the Father, and understands that the Son's being, being from the Father, is thus in the Father. And the Father is “in the Son,” because what is proper to the Father and from him is what the Son is, as the sun is in its radiance, the mind in its word, and the spring in the river; for so whoever contemplates the Son contemplates what is proper to the Father's substance, and understands that the Father is in the Son. For since the form and Godhead of the Father is the being of the Son, it follows that the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son. That is why, having first said, fittingly, “I and the Father are one,” he added, “I am in the Father and the Father in me,” so as to show both the identity of the Godhead and the unity of the substance.
Chapter 4
4Bright, 157–158
4. ‘Ἓνʼ γάρ εἰσιν, οὐχ ὡς ἑνὸς πάλιν εἰς δύο μέρη διαιρεθέντος, καὶ μηδὲν ὄντων πλὴν ἑνός· οὐδὲ ὡς τοῦ ἑνὸς δὶς ὀνομαζομένου, ὥστε τὸν αὐτὸν ἄλλοτε μὲν Πατέρα, ἄλλοτε δὲ Υἱὸν ἑαυτοῦ γίνεσθαι· τοῦτο γὰρ Σαβέλλιος φρονήσας, αἱρετικὸς ἐκρίθη. Ἀλλὰ δύο μέν εἰσιν, ὅτι ὁ Πατὴρ Πατήρ ἐστι, καὶ οὐχ ὁ αὐτὸς Υἱός ἐστι· καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς Υἱός ἐστι, καὶ οὐχ ὁ αὐτὸς Πατήρ ἐστι. Μία δὲ ἡ φύσις (οὐ γὰρ ἀνόμοιον τὸ γέννημα τοῦ γεννήσαντος· εἰκὼν γάρ ἐστιν αὐτοῦ, ) καὶ πάντα τὰ Πατρὸς τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐστι. Διὸ οὐδὲ ἄλλος Θεὸς ὁ Υἱός· οὐ γὰρ ἔξωθεν ἐπενοήθη· ἐπεὶ πάντως καὶ πολλοὶ, ξένης παρὰ τὴν τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐπινοουμένης θεότητος· εἰ γὰρ καὶ ἕτερόν ἐστιν ὡς γέννημα ὁ Υἱὸς, ἀλλὰ ταὐτόν ἐστιν ὡς Θεός· καὶ ‘ἕνʼ εἰσιν αὐτὸς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ τῇ ἰδιότητι καὶ οἰκειότητι τῆς φύσεως, καὶ τῇ ταὐτότητι τῆς μιᾶς θεότητος, ὥσπερ εἴρηται. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα φῶς ἐστιν, οὐ δεύτερον τοῦ ἡλίου, οὐδὲ ἕτερον φῶς, οὐδὲ κατὰ μετουσίαν αὐτοῦ, ἀλλʼ ὅλον ἴδιον αὐτοῦ γέννημα. Τὸ δὲ τοιοῦτον γέννημα ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἕν ἐστι φῶς· καὶ οὐκ ἄν τις εἴποι δύο φῶτα εἶναι ταῦτα, ἀλλὰ δύο μὲν ἥλιον καὶ ἀπαύγασμα, ἓν δὲ τὸ ἐξ ἡλίου φῶς ἐν τῷ ἀπαυγάσματι φωτίζον τὰ πανταχοῦ. Οὕτω καὶ ἡ τοῦ Υἱοῦ θεότης τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν· ὅθεν καὶ ἀδιαίρετός ἐστι· καὶ οὕτως ‘εἷς Θεὸς, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλος πλὴν αὐτοῦ.’ Οὕτω γοῦν ἓν αὐτῶν ὄντων, καὶ μιᾶς αὐτῆς οὔσης τῆς θεότητος, τὰ αὐτὰ λέγεται περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ὅσα λέγεται καὶ περὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς, χωρὶς τοῦ λέγεσθαι ‘Πατήρ·’ οἷον τὸ ‘Θεὸς, ’ ‘καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ὁ Λόγος·’ τὸ ‘Παντοκράτωρ, ’ ‘Τάδε λέγει ὁ ἦν, καὶ ὁ ὢν, καὶ ὁ ἐρχόμενος, ὁ Παντοκράτωρ·’ τὸ ‘Κύριος, ’ ‘εἷς Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός·’ τὸ εἶναι ‘φῶς, ’ ‘Ἐγώ εἰμι τὸ φῶς·’ τὸ ἐξαλείφειν ἁμαρτίας, ‘ἵνα δὲ, ’ φησὶν, ‘εἰδῆτε, ὅτι ἔχει ἐξουσίαν ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἀφιέναι ἁμαρτίας·’ καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα ἂν εὕροις. ‘Πάνταʼ γὰρ, φησὶν αὐτὸς ὁ Υἱὸς, ‘ὅσα ἔχει ὁ Πατὴρ, ἐμά ἐστι·’ καὶ πάλιν, ‘τὰ ἐμὰ σά ἐστιν.’
4. ‘Henʼ gar eisin, ouch hōs henos palin eis dyo merē diairethentos, kai mēden ontōn plēn henos; oude hōs tou henos dis onomazomenou, hōste ton auton allote men Patera, allote de Huion heautou ginesthai; touto gar Sabellios phronēsas, hairetikos ekrithē. Alla dyo men eisin, hoti ho Patēr Patēr esti, kai ouch ho autos Huios esti; kai ho Huios Huios esti, kai ouch ho autos Patēr esti. Mia de hē physis (ou gar anomoion to gennēma tou gennēsantos; eikōn gar estin autou, ) kai panta ta Patros tou Huiou esti. Dio oude allos Theos ho Huios; ou gar exōthen epenoēthē; epei pantōs kai polloi, xenēs para tēn tou Patros epinooumenēs theotētos; ei gar kai heteron estin hōs gennēma ho Huios, alla tauton estin hōs Theos; kai ‘henʼ eisin autos kai ho Patēr tę̄ idiotēti kai oikeiotēti tēs physeōs, kai tę̄ tautotēti tēs mias theotētos, hōsper eirētai. Kai gar kai to apaugasma phōs estin, ou deuteron tou hēliou, oude heteron phōs, oude kata metousian autou, allʼ holon idion autou gennēma. To de toiouton gennēma ex anankēs hen esti phōs; kai ouk an tis eipoi dyo phōta einai tauta, alla dyo men hēlion kai apaugasma, hen de to ex hēliou phōs en tǭ apaugasmati phōtizon ta pantachou. Houtō kai hē tou Huiou theotēs tou Patros estin; hothen kai adiairetos esti; kai houtōs ‘heis Theos, kai ouk estin allos plēn autou.’ Houtō goun hen autōn ontōn, kai mias autēs ousēs tēs theotētos, ta auta legetai peri tou Huiou, hosa legetai kai peri tou Patros, chōris tou legesthai ‘Patēr;’ hoion to ‘Theos, ’ ‘kai Theos ēn ho Logos;’ to ‘Pantokratōr, ’ ‘Tade legei ho ēn, kai ho ōn, kai ho erchomenos, ho Pantokratōr;’ to ‘Kyrios, ’ ‘heis Kyrios Iēsous Christos;’ to einai ‘phōs, ’ ‘Egō eimi to phōs;’ to exaleiphein hamartias, ‘hina de, ’ phēsin, ‘eidēte, hoti echei exousian ho Huios tou anthrōpou epi tēs gēs aphienai hamartias;’ kai hosa alla an heurois. ‘Pantaʼ gar, phēsin autos ho Huios, ‘hosa echei ho Patēr, ema esti;’ kai palin, ‘ta ema sa estin.’
For they are “one,” not as one thing divided into two parts and being nothing but one; nor as one thing named twice, so that the same one becomes at one time Father and at another his own Son—for Sabellius was judged a heretic for thinking this. But they are two, because the Father is Father and is not also Son, and the Son is Son and is not also Father; but the nature is one (for the offspring is not unlike the one who begot him, since he is his image), and all that is the Father's is the Son's. Therefore the Son is not another God either; for he was not devised from outside, since otherwise there would certainly be many gods, if a Godhead foreign to the Father's were devised. For although the Son is other as offspring, he is the same as God; and he and the Father are “one” in the propriety and kinship of nature and in the identity of the one Godhead, as has been said. For the radiance too is light, not second to the sun, nor another light, nor light by participation in it, but wholly its own offspring. And such an offspring is necessarily one light; and no one would say that these are two lights, but that sun and radiance are two, and one is the light from the sun that illuminates all things in the radiance. So too the Godhead of the Son is the Father's; hence it is also indivisible; and so “there is one God, and there is none other besides him.” Since, then, they are one, and the Godhead itself is one, the same things are said of the Son as are said of the Father, except for being called “Father.” For instance, “God”: “and the Word was God”; “Almighty”: “Thus says he who was and who is and who is to come, the Almighty”; “Lord”: “one Lord Jesus Christ”; being “light”: “I am the light”; wiping out sins: “But that you may know,” he says, “that the Son of man has authority on earth to forgive sins”; and whatever else you may find. For “all things,” says the Son himself, “that the Father has are mine,” and again, “Mine are yours.”
Chapter 5
5Bright, 158–159
5. Ὁ δὲ ἀκούων τὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς λεγόμενα ἐφʼ Υἱοῦ ὄψεται καὶ οὕτω τὸν Πατέρα ‘ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ·’ θεωρήσει δὲ καὶ τὸν Υἱὸν ‘ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ’ ὅταν τὰ λεγόμενα ἐφʼ Υἱοῦ ταῦτα λέγηται καὶ ἐπὶ Πατρός. Διὰ τί δὲ τὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐφʼ Υἱοῦ λέγεται, ἢ ὅτι ἐξ αὐτοῦ γέννημά ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός; διὰ τί δὲ καὶ τὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἴδιά ἐστι τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἢ ὅτι πάλιν τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ ἴδιόν ἐστι γέννημα ὁ Υἱός; τῆς δὲ οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς ἴδιον ὢν γέννημα ὁ Υἱὸς, εἰκότως καὶ τὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς λέγει ἑαυτοῦ εἶναι· ὅθεν πρεπόντως καὶ ἀκολούθως τῷ μὲν λέγειν, ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν, ’ ἐπήγαγεν, ‘ἵνα γνῶτε, ὅτι ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·’ τούτῳ δὲ πάλιν προσείρηκεν· ‘ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα·’ καὶ ἔστιν εἶς καὶ ὁ αὐτὸς νοῦς ἐν τοῖς τρισὶ τούτοις ῥητοῖς. Ὁ γὰρ οὕτως ἐγνωκὼς ὅτι ἕν εἰσιν ὁ Υἱὸς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ, οἶδεν ὅτι αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρί ἐστι, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ· ἡ γὰρ τοῦ Υἱοῦ θεότης τοῦ Πατρός ἐστι, καὶ αὐτὴ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ ἐστι· καὶ ὁ τοῦτο δὲ καταλαβὼν πέπεισται ὅτι ὁ ἑωρακὼς τὸν Υἱὸν ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα· ἐν γὰρ τῷ Υἱῷ ἡ τοῦ Πατρὸς θεότης θεωρεῖται. Τοῦτο δὲ καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ παραδείγματος τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ βασιλέως προσεχέστερόν τις κατανοεῖν δυνήσεται. Ἐν γὰρ τῇ εἰκόνι τὸ εἶδος καὶ ἡ μορφὴ τοῦ βασιλέως ἐστὶ, καὶ ἐν τῷ βασιλεῖ δὲ τὸ ἐν τῇ εἰκόνι εἶδός ἐστιν. Ἀπαράλλακτος γάρ ἐστιν ἡ ἐν τῇ εἰκόνι τοῦ βασιλέως ὁμοιότης· ὥστε τὸν ἐνορῶντα τῇ εἰκόνι ὁρᾷν ἐν αὐτῇ τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ τὸν πάλιν ὁρῶντα τὸν βασιλέα ἐπιγινώσκειν ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἐν τῇ εἰκόνι, Ἐκ δὲ τοῦ μὴ διαλλάττειν τὴν ὁμοιότητα, τῷ θέλοντι μετὰ τὴν εἰκόνα θεωρῆσαι τὸν βασιλέα εἴποι ἂν ἡ εἰκών· ‘Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἕν ἐσμεν·’ ἐγὼ γὰρ ἐν ἐκείνῳ εἰμὶ, κἀκεῖνος ἐν ἐμοί· καὶ ὃ ὁρᾷς ἐν ἐμοὶ, τοῦτο ἐν ἐκείνῳ βλέπεις· καὶ ὃ ἑώρακας ἐν ἐκείνῳ, τοῦτο βλέπεις ἐν ἐμοί.’ Ὁ γοῦν προσκυνῶν τὴν εἰκόνα, ἐν αὐτῇ προσκυνεῖ καὶ τὸν βασιλέα· ἡ γὰρ ἐκείνου μορφὴ καὶ τὸ εἶδός ἐστιν ἡ εἰκών. Ἐπεὶ τοίνυν καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς εἰκών ἐστι τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἐστὶ νοεῖν, ὅτι ἡ θεότης καὶ ἡ ἰδιότης τοῦ Πατρὸς τὸ εἶναι τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐστι. Καὶ τοῦτό ἐστιν, ὃς ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦ ὑπάρχων, ’ καὶ, ‘ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί.’
5. Ho de akouōn ta tou Patros legomena ephʼ Huiou opsetai kai houtō ton Patera ‘en tǭ Huiǭ;’ theōrēsei de kai ton Huion ‘en tǭ Patri, ’ hotan ta legomena ephʼ Huiou tauta legētai kai epi Patros. Dia ti de ta tou Patros ephʼ Huiou legetai, ē hoti ex autou gennēma estin ho Huios? dia ti de kai ta tou Huiou idia esti tou Patros, ē hoti palin tēs ousias autou idion esti gennēma ho Huios? tēs de ousias tou Patros idion ōn gennēma ho Huios, eikotōs kai ta tou Patros legei heautou einai; hothen prepontōs kai akolouthōs tǭ men legein, ‘egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen, ’ epēgagen, ‘hina gnōte, hoti egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi;’ toutǭ de palin proseirēken; ‘ho heōrakōs eme heōrake ton Patera;’ kai estin eis kai ho autos nous en tois trisi toutois rhētois. Ho gar houtōs egnōkōs hoti hen eisin ho Huios kai ho Patēr, oiden hoti autos en tǭ Patri esti, kai ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ; hē gar tou Huiou theotēs tou Patros esti, kai autē en tǭ Huiǭ esti; kai ho touto de katalabōn pepeistai hoti ho heōrakōs ton Huion heōrake ton Patera; en gar tǭ Huiǭ hē tou Patros theotēs theōreitai. Touto de kai apo tou paradeigmatos tēs eikonos tou basileōs prosechesteron tis katanoein dynēsetai. En gar tę̄ eikoni to eidos kai hē morphē tou basileōs esti, kai en tǭ basilei de to en tę̄ eikoni eidos estin. Aparallaktos gar estin hē en tę̄ eikoni tou basileōs homoiotēs; hōste ton enorōnta tę̄ eikoni horąn en autę̄ ton basilea, kai ton palin horōnta ton basilea epiginōskein hoti houtos estin ho en tę̄ eikoni, Ek de tou mē diallattein tēn homoiotēta, tǭ thelonti meta tēn eikona theōrēsai ton basilea eipoi an hē eikōn; ‘Egō kai ho basileus hen esmen;’ egō gar en ekeinǭ eimi, kakeinos en emoi; kai ho horąs en emoi, touto en ekeinǭ blepeis; kai ho heōrakas en ekeinǭ, touto blepeis en emoi.’ Ho goun proskynōn tēn eikona, en autę̄ proskynei kai ton basilea; hē gar ekeinou morphē kai to eidos estin hē eikōn. Epei toinyn kai ho Huios eikōn esti tou Patros, ex anankēs esti noein, hoti hē theotēs kai hē idiotēs tou Patros to einai tou Huiou esti. Kai touto estin, hos en morphę̄ Theou hyparchōn, ’ kai, ‘ho Patēr en emoi.’
He who hears the things of the Father said of the Son will thus see the Father “in the Son”; and he will behold the Son “in the Father” when the things said of the Son are also said of the Father. And why are the things of the Father said of the Son, except because the Son is an offspring from him? And why are the things of the Son proper to the Father, except again because the Son is the proper offspring of his substance? And being the proper offspring of the Father's substance, the Son fittingly says that the things of the Father are his own; hence, fittingly and consistently, after saying, “I and the Father are one,” he added, “so that you may know that I am in the Father and the Father in me”; and to this again he has added, “He who has seen me has seen the Father”; and there is one and the same sense in these three sayings. For he who has thus known that the Son and the Father are one knows that he is in the Father and the Father in the Son; for the Godhead of the Son is the Father's, and it is in the Son; and he who has grasped this is persuaded that he who has seen the Son has seen the Father; for in the Son the Father's Godhead is contemplated. One may understand this more closely from the example of the king's image. For in the image are the form and shape of the king, and in the king is the form that is in the image. For the likeness of the king in the image is exact, so that whoever looks at the image sees the king in it, and again whoever sees the king recognizes that he is the one in the image. And because the likeness does not vary, the image might say to one who wished to see the king after seeing the image, “I and the king are one; for I am in him and he in me; and what you see in me you behold in him, and what you have seen in him you behold in me.” He who does homage to the image, at any rate, does homage in it to the king as well; for the image is his form and shape. Since, then, the Son too is the image of the Father, it must necessarily be understood that the Godhead and propriety of the Father is the being of the Son. And this is the meaning of “who, being in the form of God,” and “the Father in me.”
Chapter 6
6Bright, 159–160
6. Οὐκ ἐκ μέρους δὲ ἡ τῆς θεότητος μορφὴ, ἀλλὰ τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς θεότητός ἐστι τὸ εἶναι τοῦ Υἱοῦ, καὶ ὅλος Θεός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός. Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἴσα Θεῷ ὢν, ‘οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα Θεῷ·’ καὶ πάλιν ἐπειδὴ τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἡ θεότης καὶ τὸ εἶδος οὐδενὸς ἄλλου, ἢ τοῦ Πατρός ἐστι, τοῦτό ἐστιν ὅπερ εἶπε, τὸ ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρί.’ Οὕτω ‘Θεὸς ἦν ἐν Χριστῷ κόσμον ἑαυτῷ καταλλάσσων·’ τὸ γὰρ ἴδιον τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς, ἐν ᾧ ἡ κτίσις πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν κατηλλάσσετο· Οὕτως εἰργάζετο ὁ Υἱὸς, τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν ἔργα· τὸ γὰρ εἶδος τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς θεότητός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς, ἥτις εἰργάζετο τὰ ἔργα· οὕτω δὲ ὁ βλέπων τὸν Υἱὸν ὁρᾷ τὸν Πατέρα· ἐν γὰρ τῇ πατρῴᾳ θεότητί ἐστι καὶ θεωρεῖται ὁ Υἱός· καὶ τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ πατρικὸν εἶδος δείκνυσιν ἐν αὐτῷ τὸν Πατέρα· καὶ οὕτως ἐστὶν ὁ Πατὴρ ‘ἐν τῷ Υἱῷʼ. Καὶ ἡ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς δὲ ἐν Υἱῷ ἰδιότης καὶ θεότης δείκνυσι τὸν Υἱὸν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ τὸ ἀεὶ ἀδιαίρετον αὐτοῦ· καὶ ὁ ἀκούων δὲ καὶ βλέπων τὰ λεγόμενα περὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ταῦτα λεγόμενα περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, οὐ κατὰ χάριν ἢ μετοχὴν ἐπιγενόμενα τῇ οὐσίᾳ αὐτοῦ, ἀλλʼ ὅτι αὐτὸ τὸ εἶναι τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἴδιον τῆς πατρικῆς οὐσίας ἐστὶ γέννημα, νοήσει καλῶς τὸ εἰρημένον, καθὰ προεῖπον, ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·’ καὶ, ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν·’ Ἔστι γὰρ ὁ Υἱὸς, οἷος ὁ Πατὴρ, τῷ πάντα τὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἔχειν· διὸ καὶ μετὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς σημαίνεται. ‘Πατέραʼ γὰρ οὐκ ἄν τις εἴποι, μὴ ὑπάρχοντος υἱοῦ. Ὁ μέντοι ‘ποιητὴνʼ λέγων τὸν Θεὸν, οὐ πάντως καὶ τὰ γενόμενα δηλοῖ· ἔστι γὰρ καὶ πρὸ τῶν ποιημάτων ποιητής· ὁ δὲ ‘Πατέραʼ λέγων, εὐθὺς μετὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς σημαίνει καὶ τὴν τοῦ Υἱοῦ ὕπαρξιν. Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ὁ πιστεύων εἰς τὸν Υἱὸν εἰς τὸν Πατέρα πιστεύει· εἰς γὰρ τὸ ἴδιον τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας πιστεύει· καὶ οὕτω μία ἐστὶν ἡ πίστις εἰς ἕνα Θεόν· καὶ ὁ προσκυνῶν δὲ καὶ τιμῶν τὸν Υἱὸν ἐν Υἱῷ προσκυνεῖ καὶ τιμᾷ τὸν Πατέρα. Μία γάρ ἐστιν ἡ θεότης· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο μία τιμὴ καὶ μία ἐστὶ προσκύνησις ἡ ἐν Υἱῷ καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ γινομένη τῷ Πατρί· καὶ ὁ οὕτω προσκυνῶν ἕνα Θεὸν προσκυνεῖ· ‘εἷς γὰρ Θεός ἐστι, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλος πλὴν αὐτοῦ.’ Ὅτε γοῦν ‘μόνος λέγεται ὁ Πατὴρ ‘Θεὸς, ’ καὶ ὅτι εἷς Θεός ἐστι, καὶ τὸ ‘Ἐγώ εἰμι, ’ καὶ, ‘πλὴν ἐμοῦ οὐκ ἔστι Θεὸς, ’ καὶ τὸ ‘Ἐγὼ πρῶτος, καὶ ἐγὼ μετὰ ταῦτα, ’ καλῶς λέγεται· εἶς γὰρ Θεὸς καὶ μόνος καὶ πρῶτός ἐστιν. Οὐκ εἰς ἀναίρεσιν δὲ τοῦ Υἱοῦ λέγεται· μὴ γένοιτο· ἔστι γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ ἑνὶ, καὶ πρώτῳ, καὶ μόνῳ, ὡς τοῦ ἑνὸς καὶ μόνου καὶ πρώτου καὶ μόνος Λόγος, καὶ Σοφία, καὶ ἀπαύγασμα ὤν. Ἔστι δὲ καὶ πρῶτος καὶ αὐτὸς, πλήρωμα τῆς τοῦ πρώτου καὶ μόνου θεότητος, ὅλος καὶ πλήρης ὢν Θεός. Οὐκοῦν οὐ διʼ αὐτὸν εἴρηται, ἀλλʼ εἰς ἀναίρεσιν τοῦ μὴ εἶναι ἕτερον οἷός ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ, καὶ ὁ τούτου Λόγος· καὶ ἔστι μὲν αὐτὸς ὁ νοῦς τοῦ προφήτου φανερὸς καὶ πᾶσι πρόδηλος.
6. Ouk ek merous de hē tēs theotētos morphē, alla to plērōma tēs tou Patros theotētos esti to einai tou Huiou, kai holos Theos estin ho Huios. Dia touto kai isa Theǭ ōn, ‘ouch harpagmon hēgēsato to einai isa Theǭ;’ kai palin epeidē tou Huiou hē theotēs kai to eidos oudenos allou, ē tou Patros esti, touto estin hoper eipe, to ‘egō en tǭ Patri.’ Houtō ‘Theos ēn en Christǭ kosmon heautǭ katallassōn;’ to gar idion tēs tou Patros ousias estin ho Huios, en hǭ hē ktisis pros ton Theon katēllasseto; Houtōs eirgazeto ho Huios, tou Patros estin erga; to gar eidos tēs tou Patros theotētos estin ho Huios, hētis eirgazeto ta erga; houtō de ho blepōn ton Huion horą ton Patera; en gar tę̄ patrǭą theotēti esti kai theōreitai ho Huios; kai to en autǭ patrikon eidos deiknysin en autǭ ton Patera; kai houtōs estin ho Patēr ‘en tǭ Huiǭʼ. Kai hē ek tou Patros de en Huiǭ idiotēs kai theotēs deiknysi ton Huion en tǭ Patri, kai to aei adiaireton autou; kai ho akouōn de kai blepōn ta legomena peri tou Patros, tauta legomena peri tou Huiou, ou kata charin ē metochēn epigenomena tę̄ ousią autou, allʼ hoti auto to einai tou Huiou idion tēs patrikēs ousias esti gennēma, noēsei kalōs to eirēmenon, katha proeipon, egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi;’ kai, ‘egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen;’ Esti gar ho Huios, hoios ho Patēr, tǭ panta ta tou Patros echein; dio kai meta tou Patros sēmainetai. ‘Pateraʼ gar ouk an tis eipoi, mē hyparchontos huiou. Ho mentoi ‘poiētēnʼ legōn ton Theon, ou pantōs kai ta genomena dēloi; esti gar kai pro tōn poiēmatōn poiētēs; ho de ‘Pateraʼ legōn, euthys meta tou Patros sēmainei kai tēn tou Huiou hyparxin. Dia touto kai ho pisteuōn eis ton Huion eis ton Patera pisteuei; eis gar to idion tēs tou Patros ousias pisteuei; kai houtō mia estin hē pistis eis hena Theon; kai ho proskynōn de kai timōn ton Huion en Huiǭ proskynei kai timą ton Patera. Mia gar estin hē theotēs; kai dia touto mia timē kai mia esti proskynēsis hē en Huiǭ kai diʼ autou ginomenē tǭ Patri; kai ho houtō proskynōn hena Theon proskynei; ‘heis gar Theos esti, kai ouk estin allos plēn autou.’ Hote goun ‘monos legetai ho Patēr ‘Theos, ’ kai hoti heis Theos esti, kai to ‘Egō eimi, ’ kai, ‘plēn emou ouk esti Theos, ’ kai to ‘Egō prōtos, kai egō meta tauta, ’ kalōs legetai; eis gar Theos kai monos kai prōtos estin. Ouk eis anairesin de tou Huiou legetai; mē genoito; esti gar kai autos en tǭ heni, kai prōtǭ, kai monǭ, hōs tou henos kai monou kai prōtou kai monos Logos, kai Sophia, kai apaugasma ōn. Esti de kai prōtos kai autos, plērōma tēs tou prōtou kai monou theotētos, holos kai plērēs ōn Theos. Oukoun ou diʼ auton eirētai, allʼ eis anairesin tou mē einai heteron hoios estin ho Patēr, kai ho toutou Logos; kai esti men autos ho nous tou prophētou phaneros kai pasi prodēlos.
The form of the Godhead is not partial; the fullness of the Father's Godhead is the being of the Son, and the Son is wholly God. That is why, being equal to God, “he did not count it robbery to be equal to God”; and again, since the Godhead and form of the Son belong to none other than the Father, this is what he said: “I am in the Father.” So “God was in Christ reconciling the world to himself”; for the Son is what is proper to the Father's substance, in whom creation was reconciled to God. So what the Son worked are the Father's works; for the Son is the form of the Father's Godhead, which worked the works; and so he who sees the Son sees the Father; for the Son is and is contemplated in the paternal Godhead, and the paternal form in him shows the Father in him; and so the Father is “in the Son.” And the propriety and Godhead from the Father in the Son shows the Son in the Father, and his being for ever undivided from him. And he who hears and sees that the things said of the Father are said of the Son, not as added to his substance by grace or participation, but because the very being of the Son is the proper offspring of the Father's substance, will rightly understand what is said, as I said before, “I am in the Father and the Father in me,” and “I and the Father are one.” For the Son is such as the Father is, by having all that is the Father's; that is why he is also signified together with the Father. For no one could say “Father” if there were no son. But one who calls God “maker” does not necessarily also indicate the things made; for he is maker even before the things made; but one who says “Father” at once signifies with the Father the existence of the Son as well. That is why he who believes in the Son believes in the Father, for he believes in what is proper to the Father's substance; and so the faith in one God is one; and he who worships and honors the Son worships and honors the Father in the Son. For the Godhead is one; and therefore the honor is one and the worship is one, which is given to the Father in the Son and through him; and he who worships thus worships one God; “for God is one, and there is none other besides him.” When, therefore, the Father is called the “only” God, and it is said that there is one God, and “I am,” and “besides me there is no God,” and “I am the first, and I am after these things,” it is rightly said; for God is one and only and first. But it is not said to do away with the Son—God forbid!—for he too is in the one and first and only, as being the only Word and Wisdom and radiance of the one and only and first. And he too is first, the fullness of the Godhead of the first and only, being whole and full God. So it was not said because of him, but to deny that there is another such as the Father and his Word; and the sense of the prophet is plain and evident to all.
Chapter 7
7Bright, 160–161
7. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ οἱ ἀσεβεῖς καὶ ταῦτα φέροντες δυσφημοῦσι μὲν τὸν Κύριον, ὀνειδίζουσι δὲ ἡμῖν λέγοντες, ‘Ἰδοὺ “εἷς, ” καὶ “μόνος, ” καὶ “πρῶτος” λέγεται ὁ Θεός· πῶς ὑμεῖς λέγετε τὸν Υἱὸν εἶναι Θεόν; εἰ γὰρ ἦν Θεὸς, οὐκ ἂν ἔλεγεν, “Ἐγὼ μόνος, ” οὐδὲ ὅτι “εἷς ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς·”’ ἀναγκαῖον τὸν νοῦν καὶ τούτων τῶν ῥητῶν, ὡς δυνατόν ἐστιν, εἰπεῖν, ἵνα πάντες γνῶσι καὶ ἐκ τούτων ὅτι ὄντως εἰσὶν οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ θεομάχοι. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἅμιλλα τῷ Υἱῷ ἐστι πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, τοιαύτας ἀκουέτω φωνάς· καὶ εἰ ὥσπερ Δαβὶδ ἤκουσε περὶ τοῦ Ἀδωνίου καὶ τοῦ Ἀβεσσαλὼμ, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ βλέπει τὸν Υἱὸν, πρὸς ἑαυτὸν λεγέτω καὶ προφερέτω τοιαῦτα ῥήματα, μήποτε ὁ Υἱὸς, λέγων ἑαυτὸν Θεὸν, ἀποστήσῃ τινὰς ἀπὸ τοῦ Πατρός· εἰ δὲ ὁ γινώσκων τὸν Υἱὸν γινώσκει μᾶλλον τὸν Πατέρα, ἀποκαλύπτοντος τοῦτον αὐτῷ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, καὶ ἐν τῷ Λόγῳ ὄψεται μᾶλλον τὸν Πατέρα, καθάπερ εἴρηται· ἐλθὼν δὲ ὁ Υἱὸς, οὐχ ἑαυτὸν, ἀλλὰ τὸν Πατέρα ἐδόξασε, λέγων μὲν τῷ προσερχομένῳ, ‘Τί με λέγεις ἀγαθόν; οὐδεὶς ἀγαθὸς, εἰ μὴ εἷς ὁ Θεός·’ ἀποκρινόμενος δὲ τῷ ἐρωτῶντι, ποία ἐντολὴ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ μείζων, ὅτι, ‘Ἄκουε Ἰσραὴλ, Κύριος ὁ Θεός σου Κύριος εἷς ἐστι·’ καὶ τοῖς μὲν ὄχλοις λέγων, ‘ἐγὼ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καταβέβηκα οὐχ ἵνα ποιήσω τὸ θέλημα τὸ ἐμὸν, ἀλλὰ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πέμψαντός με Πατρός·’ τοὺς δὲ μαθητὰς διδάσκων, ὅτι ‘ὁ Πατήρ μου μείζων μού ἐστι·’ καὶ, ‘ὁ ἐμὲ τιμῶν τιμᾷ τὸν πέμψαντά με.’ καὶ εἰ τοιοῦτός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς πρὸς τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Πατέρα, ποία ἐναντιότης, ἵνα καὶ τοιαύτην τις ὑπόνοιαν λάβῃ περὶ τῶν τοιούτων ῥητῶν; ἄλλως τε εἰ Λόγος ἐστὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὁ Υἱὸς, τίς οὕτως ἐστὶν ἄφρων, πλὴν τῶν Χριστομάχων, ὡς νομίζειν ὅτι τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Λόγον διαβάλλων καὶ ἀναιρῶν τὰ τοιαῦτα λελάληκεν ὁ Θεός; Οὐκ ἔστιν οὗτος ὁ νοῦς Χριστιανῶν· μὴ γένοιτο· οὐ γὰρ διὰ τὸν Υἱὸν ταῦτα γέγραπται, ἀλλʼ εἰς ἀναίρεσιν τῶν πλασθέντων παρὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ψευδωνύμων θεῶν· καὶ ἡ διάνοια τῶν τοιούτων ῥητῶν ἔχει τὴν αἰτίαν εὔλογον.
7. Epeidē de hoi asebeis kai tauta pherontes dysphēmousi men ton Kyrion, oneidizousi de hēmin legontes, ‘Idou “heis, ” kai “monos, ” kai “prōtos” legetai ho Theos; pōs hymeis legete ton Huion einai Theon? ei gar ēn Theos, ouk an elegen, “Egō monos, ” oude hoti “heis estin ho Theos;”’ anankaion ton noun kai toutōn tōn rhētōn, hōs dynaton estin, eipein, hina pantes gnōsi kai ek toutōn hoti ontōs eisin hoi Areianoi theomachoi. Ei men oun hamilla tǭ Huiǭ esti pros ton Patera, toiautas akouetō phōnas; kai ei hōsper Dabid ēkouse peri tou Adōniou kai tou Abessalōm, houtō kai ho Patēr blepei ton Huion, pros heauton legetō kai propheretō toiauta rhēmata, mēpote ho Huios, legōn heauton Theon, apostēsę̄ tinas apo tou Patros; ei de ho ginōskōn ton Huion ginōskei mallon ton Patera, apokalyptontos touton autǭ tou Huiou, kai en tǭ Logǭ opsetai mallon ton Patera, kathaper eirētai; elthōn de ho Huios, ouch heauton, alla ton Patera edoxase, legōn men tǭ proserchomenǭ, ‘Ti me legeis agathon? oudeis agathos, ei mē heis ho Theos;’ apokrinomenos de tǭ erōtōnti, poia entolē en tǭ nomǭ meizōn, hoti, ‘Akoue Israēl, Kyrios ho Theos sou Kyrios heis esti;’ kai tois men ochlois legōn, ‘egō ek tou ouranou katabebēka ouch hina poiēsō to thelēma to emon, alla to thelēma tou pempsantos me Patros;’ tous de mathētas didaskōn, hoti ‘ho Patēr mou meizōn mou esti;’ kai, ‘ho eme timōn timą ton pempsanta me.’ kai ei toioutos estin ho Huios pros ton heautou Patera, poia enantiotēs, hina kai toiautēn tis hyponoian labę̄ peri tōn toioutōn rhētōn? allōs te ei Logos esti tou Patros ho Huios, tis houtōs estin aphrōn, plēn tōn Christomachōn, hōs nomizein hoti ton heautou Logon diaballōn kai anairōn ta toiauta lelalēken ho Theos? Ouk estin houtos ho nous Christianōn; mē genoito; ou gar dia ton Huion tauta gegraptai, allʼ eis anairesin tōn plasthentōn para tōn anthrōpōn pseudōnymōn theōn; kai hē dianoia tōn toioutōn rhētōn echei tēn aitian eulogon.
But since the impious, bringing forward these texts too, blaspheme the Lord and reproach us, saying, “See, God is called ‘one,’ and ‘only,’ and ‘first’; how do you say that the Son is God? For if he were God, he would not have said, ‘I alone,’ nor that ‘God is one,’” it is necessary to state the sense of these sayings too, as far as possible, so that all may know from these as well that the Arians are truly fighters against God. If, then, there is rivalry between the Son and the Father, let him hear such words; and if the Father looks on the Son as David heard about Adonijah and Absalom, let him speak and utter such words to himself, lest the Son, calling himself God, lead some away from the Father. But he who knows the Son knows the Father all the more, since the Son reveals him to him, and in the Word he will see the Father all the more, as has been said; and the Son, when he came, glorified not himself but the Father, saying to the one who came to him, “Why do you call me good? No one is good but one, God,” and answering the one who asked which commandment in the law is greater, “Hear, O Israel, the Lord your God is one Lord,” and saying to the crowds, “I have come down from heaven not to do my own will but the will of the Father who sent me,” and teaching the disciples that “My Father is greater than I,” and “He who honors me honors him who sent me.” If the Son is such toward his own Father, what opposition is there, that anyone should draw such a suspicion from such sayings? Besides, if the Son is the Word of the Father, who is so senseless, except the Christ-fighters, as to think that God spoke such things to disparage and do away with his own Word? This is not the mind of Christians—God forbid! These things were not written because of the Son, but to do away with the falsely named gods fashioned by men; and the sense of such sayings has a reasonable cause.
Chapter 8
8Bright, 161–162
8. Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ οἱ προσκείμενοι τοῖς ψευδωνύμοις θεοῖς ἀφίστανται τοῦ ἀληθινοῦ Θεοῦ, διὰ τοῦτο ἀγαθὸς ὢν καὶ κηδόμενος τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὁ Θεὸς, ἀνακαλούμενος τοὺς πλανηθέντας, φησίν· ‘Ἐγὼ Θεὸς μόνος, ’ καὶ ‘Ἐγώ εἰμι, ’ καὶ ‘πλὴν ἐμοῦ οὐκ ἔστι Θεὸς, ʼ καὶ ὅσα τοιαῦτά ἐστι ῥητά· ἵνα τὰ μὲν μὴ ὄντα διαβάλῃ, ἐπιστρέψῃ δὲ πάντας εἰς ἑαυτόν. Καὶ ὥσπερ ἂν εἴ τις, ἡμέρας οὔσης καὶ ἡλίου φαίνοντος, ζωγραφοίη ξύλον ἁπλῶς, οὐδὲ κἂν φαντασίαν ἔχον φωτὸς, καὶ λέγοι τὴν εἰκόνα ταύτην αἰτίαν εἶναι τοῦ φωτός· ὁ δὲ ἥλιος τοῦτο βλέπων εἰ λέγοι, ‘Ἐγὼ μόνος εἰμὶ τὸ φῶς τῆς ἡμέρας, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλο φῶς τῆς ἡμέρας πλὴν ἐμοῦ· ʼ οὐ πρὸς τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἀπαύγασμα βλέπων ταῦτα λέγει, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὴν πλάνην διὰ τὴν εἰκόνα τοῦ ξύλου καὶ ἀνομοιότητα τῆς ματαίας φαντασίας· οὕτως ἐστὶ καὶ τὰ ‘Ἐγώ εἰμι, ’ καὶ ‘Ἐγὼ μόνος Θεὸς, ’ καὶ ‘οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλος πλὴν ἐμοῦ·’ ἵνα τῶν ψευδωνύμων ἀποστήσῃ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, καὶ μάθωσιν αὐτὸν λοιπὸν τὸν ἀληθινὸν Θεόν. Ἀμέλει ταῦτα λέγων ὁ Θεὸς διὰ τοῦ Λόγου ἑαυτοῦ ἔλεγεν· εἰ μὴ ἄρα καὶ τοῦτο προσθῶσιν οἱ νῦν Ἰουδαῖοι, ὅτι μὴ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου ταῦτα λελάληκεν· ἀλλʼ οὕτως εἴρηται, κἂν μαίνωνται οἱ διαβολικοί. ‘Ἐγένετο γὰρ λόγος Κυρίουʼ πρὸς τὸν προφήτην, καὶ ταῦτα ἠκούετο Εἰ δὲ αὐτοῦ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ ταῦτʼ ἐλέγετο, καὶ οὐκ ἔστι τι ὃ λέγει καὶ ποιεῖ ὁ Θεὸς, ὃ μὴ ἐν τῷ Λόγῳ λέγει καὶ ποιεῖ, οὐκ ἄρα διʼ αὐτὸν εἴρηται, ὦ θεομάχοι, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὰ ἀλλότρια καὶ μὴ ὄντα παρʼ αὐτοῦ, Καὶ γὰρ καὶ κατὰ τὴν εἰρημένην εἰκόνα, καὶ ὁ ἥλιος εἰ τὰς φωνὰς ἔλεγεν ἐκείνας, οὐκ ἐκτὸς ἔχων τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἀπαύγασμα, ἀλλʼ ἐν τῷ ἀπαυγάσματι δεικνὺς ἑαυτοῦ τὸ φῶς ἤλεγχε τὴν πλάνην, καὶ εἶπεν ἂν τοιαῦτα. Οὐκοῦν οὐκ εἰς ἀναίρεσιν τοῦ Υἱοῦ, οὐδὲ διʼ αὐτόν ἐστι τὰ τοιαῦτα ῥητὰ, ἀλλʼ εἰς ἀθέτησιν τοῦ ψεύδους. Ἐξ ἀρχῆς γοῦν ὁ Θεὸς οὐκ εἶπε τῷ Ἀδὰμ τὰς τοιαύτας φωνὰς, καίτοι ὄντος τοῦ Λόγου σὺν αὐτῷ, ‘διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα ἐγένετο·’ οὐ γὰρ ἦν χρεία, μήπω γενομένων εἰδώλων. Ὅτε δὲ ἀντῆραν ἄνθρωποι κατὰ τῆς ἀληθείας, καὶ ὠνόμασαν ἑαυτοῖς οὓς ἤθελον ‘θεοὺς, ’ τότε δὴ καὶ τοιούτων χρεία γέγονε ῥημάτων εἰς ἀναίρεσιν τῶν μὴ ὄντων θεῶν. Ἐγὼ δʼ ἂν εἴποιμι προσθεὶς, ὅτι καὶ πρὸς τὴν τῶν Χριστομάχων ἀφροσύνην προείρηται τὰ τοιαῦτα ῥητὰ, ἵνα γνῶσιν ὅτι ὃν ἂν ἔξωθεν τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐπινοήσωσι ‘θεὸν, ’ οὗτος οὐκ ἔστιν ἀληθινὸς, οὐδὲ τοῦ μόνου καὶ πρώτου εἰκὼν καὶ υἱός.
8. Epeidē gar hoi proskeimenoi tois pseudōnymois theois aphistantai tou alēthinou Theou, dia touto agathos ōn kai kēdomenos tōn anthrōpōn ho Theos, anakaloumenos tous planēthentas, phēsin; ‘Egō Theos monos, ’ kai ‘Egō eimi, ’ kai ‘plēn emou ouk esti Theos, ʼ kai hosa toiauta esti rhēta; hina ta men mē onta diabalę̄, epistrepsę̄ de pantas eis heauton. Kai hōsper an ei tis, hēmeras ousēs kai hēliou phainontos, zōgraphoiē xylon haplōs, oude kan phantasian echon phōtos, kai legoi tēn eikona tautēn aitian einai tou phōtos; ho de hēlios touto blepōn ei legoi, ‘Egō monos eimi to phōs tēs hēmeras, kai ouk estin allo phōs tēs hēmeras plēn emou; ʼ ou pros to heautou apaugasma blepōn tauta legei, alla pros tēn planēn dia tēn eikona tou xylou kai anomoiotēta tēs mataias phantasias; houtōs esti kai ta ‘Egō eimi, ’ kai ‘Egō monos Theos, ’ kai ‘ouk estin allos plēn emou;’ hina tōn pseudōnymōn apostēsę̄ tous anthrōpous, kai mathōsin auton loipon ton alēthinon Theon. Amelei tauta legōn ho Theos dia tou Logou heautou elegen; ei mē ara kai touto prosthōsin hoi nyn Ioudaioi, hoti mē dia tou Logou tauta lelalēken; allʼ houtōs eirētai, kan mainōntai hoi diabolikoi. ‘Egeneto gar logos Kyriouʼ pros ton prophētēn, kai tauta ēkoueto Ei de autou ēn ho Logos, kai diʼ autou tautʼ elegeto, kai ouk esti ti ho legei kai poiei ho Theos, ho mē en tǭ Logǭ legei kai poiei, ouk ara diʼ auton eirētai, ō theomachoi, alla dia ta allotria kai mē onta parʼ autou, Kai gar kai kata tēn eirēmenēn eikona, kai ho hēlios ei tas phōnas elegen ekeinas, ouk ektos echōn to heautou apaugasma, allʼ en tǭ apaugasmati deiknys heautou to phōs ēlenche tēn planēn, kai eipen an toiauta. Oukoun ouk eis anairesin tou Huiou, oude diʼ auton esti ta toiauta rhēta, allʼ eis athetēsin tou pseudous. Ex archēs goun ho Theos ouk eipe tǭ Adam tas toiautas phōnas, kaitoi ontos tou Logou syn autǭ, ‘diʼ hou ta panta egeneto;’ ou gar ēn chreia, mēpō genomenōn eidōlōn. Hote de antēran anthrōpoi kata tēs alētheias, kai ōnomasan heautois hous ēthelon ‘theous, ’ tote dē kai toioutōn chreia gegone rhēmatōn eis anairesin tōn mē ontōn theōn. Egō dʼ an eipoimi prostheis, hoti kai pros tēn tōn Christomachōn aphrosynēn proeirētai ta toiauta rhēta, hina gnōsin hoti hon an exōthen tēs ousias tou Patros epinoēsōsi ‘theon, ’ houtos ouk estin alēthinos, oude tou monou kai prōtou eikōn kai huios.
For since those devoted to the falsely named gods turn away from the true God, therefore God, being good and caring for human beings, calling back those who had strayed, says, “I am God alone,” and “I am,” and “Besides me there is no God,” and similar sayings, so as to discredit the things that are not and turn all to himself. It is as if someone, when it is day and the sun is shining, were to paint a piece of wood, without even a semblance of light, and say that this image is the cause of light; and the sun, seeing this, were to say, “I alone am the light of day, and there is no other light of day besides me.” He would say this not with regard to his own radiance, but with regard to the error caused by the painted wood and the unlikeness of the vain semblance. So too with “I am,” and “I alone am God,” and “There is no other besides me”: they are said to draw men away from the falsely named gods, so that they might learn that he is henceforth the true God. Indeed, in saying these things God spoke through his own Word—unless the Jews of today add this too, that he did not speak these things through the Word; but so it has been said, however the devilish may rage. For “the word of the Lord came” to the prophet, and these things were heard. And if the Word was his, and these things were said through him, and there is nothing that God says and does which he does not say and do in the Word, then these things were not said because of him, you fighters against God, but because of things alien to him and not from him. For according to the image mentioned, if the sun spoke those words, he would refute the error not as having his radiance outside himself, but as showing his light in the radiance; and he would say such things. So such sayings are not meant to do away with the Son, nor are they said because of him, but for the rejection of falsehood. At any rate, God did not speak such words to Adam in the beginning, although the Word, “through whom all things came into being,” was with him; for there was no need, since idols had not yet come into being. But when men rose up against the truth and named for themselves as “gods” whom they would, then indeed there came to be need of such words for the doing away of the gods that are not. And I would add that such sayings were spoken beforehand also against the folly of the Christ-fighters, so that they may know that whatever “god” they devise outside the Father's substance is not true, nor the image and son of the only and first.
Chapter 9
9Bright, 162–163
9. Ἐὰν τοίνυν καὶ ‘μόνος ἀληθινὸς Θεὸςʼ ὁ Πατὴρ λέγηται, οὐκ εἰς ἀθέτησιν τοῦ λέγοντος, ‘Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἀλήθεια, ’ εἴρηται, ἀλλʼ εἰς ἀναίρεσιν πάλιν τῶν μὴ πεφυκότων εἶναι ἀληθινῶν, οἷός ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ καὶ ὁ τούτου Λόγος. Οὕτω γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Κύριος εὐθὺς συνῆψε, ‘καὶ ὃν ἀπέστειλας Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν.’ Εἰ δὲ κτίσμα ἦν, οὐκ ἂν συνῆψε, καὶ συνηρίθμησεν ἑαυτὸν τῷ κτίσαντι αὐτόν· ποία γὰρ κοινωνία τῷ ἀληθινῷ καὶ τῷ μὴ ἀληθινῷ; νῦν δὲ, συνάψας ἑαυτὸν τῷ Πατρὶ, ἔδειξεν ὅτι τῆς φύσεως τοῦ Πατρός ἐστι, καὶ ἔδωκεν ἡμῖν γινώσκειν ὅτι τοῦ ἀληθινοῦ Πατρὸς ἀληθινόν ἐστι γέννημα. Τοῦτο καὶ Ἰωάννης μαθὼν ἐδίδαξε, γράφων ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ, ‘καί ἐσμεν ἐν τῷ ἀληθινῷ, ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ· οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἀληθινὸς Θεὸς, καὶ ζωὴ αἰώνιος.’ Καὶ τοῦ μὲν προφήτου περὶ τῆς κτίσεως λέγοντος, ‘ὁ τανύσας τὸν οὐρανὸν μόνος·’ τοῦ δὲ Θεοῦ, ‘Ἐγὼ μόνος τὸν οὐρανὸν ἐξέτεινα·’ παντὶ δῆλον γέγονεν ὅτι ἐν τῷ ‘μόνῳʼ καὶ ὁ τοῦ μόνου σημαίνεται Λόγος, ἐν ᾧ ‘τὰ πάντα ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν, ’ Οὐκοῦν εἰ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου γέγονε, φησὶ δὲ, ‘Ἐγὼ μόνος, ᾿ νοεῖται δὲ σὺν τῷ μόνῳ καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, διʼ οὗ γέγονεν ὁ οὐρανός· οὕτως ἄρα καὶ ἐὰν λέγηται, ‘Εἷς Θεὸς, ’ καὶ, ‘ Ἐγὼ μόνος, ’ καὶ, ‘Ἐγὼ πρῶτος, ’ ἐν τῷ ἑνὶ καὶ μόνῳ καὶ πρώτῳ συνὼν νοεῖται ὁ Λόγος, ὥσπερ ἐν τῷ φωτὶ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα. Τοῦτο δὲ οὐκ ἂν ἐπὶ ἄλλου νοηθείη, εἰ μὴ ἐπὶ μόνου τοῦ Λόγου. Τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλα πάντα ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος ὑπέστη διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, καὶ πολλὴν ἔχει τῇ φύσει τὴν διάστασιν· αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Υἱὸς ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός ἐστι φύσει καὶ ἀληθινὸν γέννημα· διὸ καὶ ὃ προφέρειν ἔδοξαν οἱ ἀνόητοι ῥητὸν, τὸ ‘Ἐγὼ πρῶτος, ’ εἰς ἀπολογίαν τῆς αἱρέσεως αὐτῶν, τοῦτο μᾶλλον ἐλέγχει αὐτῶν τὴν κακόνοιαν. Φησὶν ὁ Θεὸς, ‘Ἐγὼ πρῶτος, καὶ ἐγὼ μετὰ ταῦτα.’ Εἰ μὲν οὖν ὡς συναριθμούμενος τοῖς μετʼ αὐτὸν λέγεται τούτων ‘πρῶτος, ’ ἵνα κἀκεῖνα δεύτερα τούτου ᾖ, ἔσται καθʼ ὑμᾶς τῶν ποιημάτων καὶ αὐτὸς μόνῳ τῷ χρόνῳ προάγων· ἀλλὰ τοῦτο μόνον πᾶσαν ἀσέβειαν ὑπερβάλλει. Εἰ δὲ εἰς ἀπόδειξιν τοῦ μὴ εἶναι αὐτὸν ἔκ τινος, μηδὲ πρὸ αὐτοῦ τινα, ἀλλʼ αὐτὸν εἶναι τῶν πάντων ἀρχὴν καὶ αἴτιον, καὶ εἰς ἀναίρεσιν τῶν παρʼ Ἕλλησι μύθων εἴρηκεν, ‘Ἐγὼ πρῶτος·’ δῆλον ὅτι καὶ τὸ λέγεσθαι τὸν Υἱὸν πρωτότοκον, ’ οὐ διὰ τὸ συναριθμεῖσθαι αὐτὸν τῇ κτίσει λέγεται πρωτότοκος, ἀλλʼ εἰς ἀπόδειξιν τῆς τῶν πάντων διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ δημιουργίας καὶ υἱοποιήσεως. Καὶ γὰρ ὥσπερ ὁ Πατὴρ ‘πρῶτόςʼ ἐστιν, οὕτω καὶ αὐτὸς πρῶτος μέν ἐστιν, ὡς εἰκὼν τοῦ πρώτου, καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ ὄντος τοῦ πρώτου, γέννημα δὲ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός· καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ πᾶσα ἡ κτίσις κτίζεται καὶ υἱοποιεῖται.
9. Ean toinyn kai ‘monos alēthinos Theosʼ ho Patēr legētai, ouk eis athetēsin tou legontos, ‘Egō eimi hē alētheia, ’ eirētai, allʼ eis anairesin palin tōn mē pephykotōn einai alēthinōn, hoios estin ho Patēr kai ho toutou Logos. Houtō gar kai autos ho Kyrios euthys synēpse, ‘kai hon apesteilas Iēsoun Christon.’ Ei de ktisma ēn, ouk an synēpse, kai synērithmēsen heauton tǭ ktisanti auton; poia gar koinōnia tǭ alēthinǭ kai tǭ mē alēthinǭ? nyn de, synapsas heauton tǭ Patri, edeixen hoti tēs physeōs tou Patros esti, kai edōken hēmin ginōskein hoti tou alēthinou Patros alēthinon esti gennēma. Touto kai Iōannēs mathōn edidaxe, graphōn en tę̄ epistolę̄, ‘kai esmen en tǭ alēthinǭ, en tǭ Huiǭ autou Iēsou Christǭ; houtos estin ho alēthinos Theos, kai zōē aiōnios.’ Kai tou men prophētou peri tēs ktiseōs legontos, ‘ho tanysas ton ouranon monos;’ tou de Theou, ‘Egō monos ton ouranon exeteina;’ panti dēlon gegonen hoti en tǭ ‘monǭʼ kai ho tou monou sēmainetai Logos, en hǭ ‘ta panta egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen, ’ Oukoun ei dia tou Logou gegone, phēsi de, ‘Egō monos, ᾿ noeitai de syn tǭ monǭ kai ho Huios, diʼ hou gegonen ho ouranos; houtōs ara kai ean legētai, ‘Heis Theos, ’ kai, ‘ Egō monos, ’ kai, ‘Egō prōtos, ’ en tǭ heni kai monǭ kai prōtǭ synōn noeitai ho Logos, hōsper en tǭ phōti to apaugasma. Touto de ouk an epi allou noētheiē, ei mē epi monou tou Logou. Ta men gar alla panta ek tou mē ontos hypestē dia tou Huiou, kai pollēn echei tę̄ physei tēn diastasin; autos de ho Huios ek tou Patros esti physei kai alēthinon gennēma; dio kai ho propherein edoxan hoi anoētoi rhēton, to ‘Egō prōtos, ’ eis apologian tēs haireseōs autōn, touto mallon elenchei autōn tēn kakonoian. Phēsin ho Theos, ‘Egō prōtos, kai egō meta tauta.’ Ei men oun hōs synarithmoumenos tois metʼ auton legetai toutōn ‘prōtos, ’ hina kakeina deutera toutou ę̄, estai kathʼ hymas tōn poiēmatōn kai autos monǭ tǭ chronǭ proagōn; alla touto monon pasan asebeian hyperballei. Ei de eis apodeixin tou mē einai auton ek tinos, mēde pro autou tina, allʼ auton einai tōn pantōn archēn kai aition, kai eis anairesin tōn parʼ Hellēsi mythōn eirēken, ‘Egō prōtos;’ dēlon hoti kai to legesthai ton Huion prōtotokon, ’ ou dia to synarithmeisthai auton tę̄ ktisei legetai prōtotokos, allʼ eis apodeixin tēs tōn pantōn dia tou Huiou dēmiourgias kai huiopoiēseōs. Kai gar hōsper ho Patēr ‘prōtosʼ estin, houtō kai autos prōtos men estin, hōs eikōn tou prōtou, kai en autǭ ontos tou prōtou, gennēma de ek tou Patros; kai en autǭ pasa hē ktisis ktizetai kai huiopoieitai.
If, then, the Father is also called “the only true God,” this is said not to set aside him who says, “I am the truth,” but again to do away with those who are not by nature true, as the Father and his Word are. For so the Lord himself at once added, “and Jesus Christ whom you have sent.” If he were a creature, he would not have added this and numbered himself with his creator; for what fellowship has the true with the untrue? But as it is, by joining himself to the Father, he showed that he is of the Father's nature, and gave us to know that he is the true offspring of the true Father. John, having learned this, taught it, writing in his letter, “And we are in the true one, in his Son Jesus Christ; this is the true God and eternal life.” And when the prophet says of creation, “who alone stretched out the heaven,” and God says, “I alone stretched out the heaven,” it has become clear to all that in the “alone” the Word of the Only one is also signified, in whom “all things came into being, and without him not one thing came into being.” So if the heaven came into being through the Word, and yet he says, “I alone,” then together with the Only one the Son too is understood, through whom the heaven came into being; so too, if it is said, “One God,” and “I alone,” and “I am the first,” the Word is understood as being with the one and only and first, as the radiance in the light. And this could not be understood of any other, but only of the Word. For all other things came to subsist from what is not, through the Son, and are separated from God by a great distance in nature; but the Son himself is from the Father, a natural and true offspring. And so the very saying which the senseless thought to put forward in defence of their heresy, “I am the first,” rather refutes their ill will. God says, “I am the first, and I am after these things.” If, then, he is called “first” of these things as numbered with those after him, so that they are second to him, then on your view he too will be among the works, preceding them only in time; but this alone exceeds all impiety. But if it was to show that he is not from anyone, nor anyone before him, but that he is the beginning and cause of all, and to do away with the myths of the Greeks, that he said, “I am the first,” it is clear that the Son too is called “firstborn” not because he is numbered with creation, but to show that all things are created and made sons through the Son. For as the Father is “first,” so he too is first, as image of the first and because the first is in him, but an offspring from the Father; and in him the whole creation is created and made sons.
Chapter 10
10Bright, 163–164
10. Ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς ταῦτα πάλιν ἐπιχειροῦσι φιλονεικεῖν ταῖς ἰδίαις μυθοπλαστίαις, λέγοντες μὴ οὕτως εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν καὶ τὸν Πατέρα ‘ἕν, ʼ μηδὲ ‘ὅμοιον, ’ ὡς ἡ ἐκκλησία κηρύσσει, ἀλλʼ ὡς αὐτοὶ θέλουσι. Φασὶ γάρ· ‘Ἐπεὶ ἃ θέλει ὁ Πατὴρ, ταῦτα θέλει καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ οὔτε τοῖς νοήμασιν οὔτε τοῖς κρίμασιν ἀντίκειται, ἀλλʼ ἐν πᾶσίν ἐστι σύμφωνος αὐτῷ, τὴν ταὐτότητα τῶν δογμάτων καὶ τὸν ἀκόλουθον καὶ συνηρτημένον τῇ τοῦ Πατρὸς διδασκαλίᾳ ἀποδιδοὺς λόγον, διὰ τοῦτο αὐτὸς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν εἰσι.’ Ταῦτα γὰρ οὐ μόνον εἰπεῖν, ἀλλὰ καὶ γράψαι τινὲς ἐξ αὐτῶν τετολμήκασι. Τούτου δὲ τί ἄν τις ἀτοπώτερον ἢ ἀλογώτερον εἴποι; εἰ γὰρ διὰ ταῦτα ἕν εἰσιν ὁ Υἱὸς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ, καὶ εἰ οὕτως ὅμοιός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος τῷ Πατρὶ, ὥρα καὶ τοὺς ἀγγέλους, καὶ τὰ ἄλλα ἡμῶν τὰ ὑπερκείμενα, ἀρχάς τε καὶ ἐξουσίας, καὶ θρόνους καὶ κυριότητας, καὶ τὰ φαινόμενα, ἥλιόν τε καὶ σελήνην, καὶ τοὺς ἀστέρας εἶναι καὶ αὐτοὺς, ὡς τὸν Υἱὸν, υἱοὺς, λέγεσθαι δὲ καὶ περὶ τούτων ὅτι αὐτοὶ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ‘ἕνʼ εἰσι, καὶ ἕκαστος εἰκὼν καὶ Λόγος ἐστι τοῦ Θεοῦ. Ἃ γὰρ θέλει ὁ Θεὸς, ταῦτα θέλουσι καὶ αὐτοί· καὶ οὔτε τοῖς κρίμασιν οὔτε τοῖς δόγμασι διαφωνοῦσιν, ἀλλʼ ἐν πᾶσίν εἰσιν ὑπήκοοι τῷ πεποιηκότι. Οὐκ ἂν γὰρ ἔμειναν ἐν τῇ ἰδίᾳ δόξῃ, εἰ μὴ ἅπερ ἤθελεν ὁ Πατὴρ, ταῦτα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἠβούλοντο. Ὁ γοῦν μὴ μείνας, ἀλλὰ παραφρονήσας, ἤκουσε· ‘Πῶς ἐξέπεσεν ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὁ ἑωσφόρος, ὁ πρωῒ ἀνατέλλων; ʼ πῶς οὖν, τούτων οὕτως ὄντων, μόνος οὗτος Υἱὸς μονογενὴς καὶ Λόγος καὶ Σοφία ἐστίν; ἢ πῶς, τοσούτων ὄντων ὁμοίων τῷ Πατρὶ, μόνος οὗτος εἰκών ἐστι; καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἐν ἀνθρώποις εὑρεθήσονται πολλοὶ ὅμοιοι τῷ Πατρὶ, πλεῖστοι μὲν μάρτυρες γενόμενοι, καὶ πρὸ αὐτῶν οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ προφῆται, καὶ πάλιν πρὸ τούτων οἱ πατριάρχαι· πολλοί τε καὶ νῦν ἐφύλαξαν τὴν τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐντολὴν, γενόμενοι ‘οἰκτίρμονες, ὡς ὁ Πατὴρ ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, ᾿ καὶ τηρήσαντες τὸ ‘Γίνεσθε οὖν μιμηταὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὡς τέκνα ἀγαπητά· καὶ περιπατεῖτε ἐν ἀγάπῃ, καθὼς καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς.’ ‘Μιμηταὶ δὲ γεγόνασιʼ καὶ τοῦ Παύλου πολλοὶ, ὡς κἀκεῖνος ‘τοῦ Χριστοῦ·’ καὶ ὅμως οὐδεὶς τούτων οὔτε ‘Λόγος, ’ οὔτε ‘Σοφία, ’ οὔτε ‘μονογενὴς Υἱὸς, ’ οὔτε ‘εἰκώνʼ ἐστιν, οὔτε τις τούτων ἀπετόλμησεν εἰπεῖν· ‘Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν, ’ ἢ, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί.᾿ Ἀλλὰ περὶ μὲν πάντων εἴρηται, ‘Τίς ὅμοιός σοι ἐν θεοῖς, Κύριε;’ καὶ, ‘Τίς ὁμοιωθήσεται τῷ Κυρίῳ ἐν υἱοῖς Θεοῦ;’ περὶ δὲ αὐτοῦ, ὅτι μόνος εἰκὼν ἀληθινὴ καὶ φύσει τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν. Εἰ γὰρ καὶ ‘κατʼ εἰκόναʼ γεγόναμεν, καὶ ‘εἰκὼν καὶ δόξα Θεοῦʼ ἐχρηματίσαμεν, ἀλλʼ οὐ διʼ ἑαυτοὺς πάλιν, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὴν ἐνοικήσασαν ἐν ἡμῖν εἰκόνα καὶ ἀληθῆ δόξαν τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἥτις ἐστὶν ὁ Λόγος αὐτοῦ, ὁ διʼ ἡμᾶς ὕστερον γενόμενος σὰρξ, ταύτην τῆς κλήσεως ἔχομεν τὴν χάριν.
10. Alla kai pros tauta palin epicheirousi philoneikein tais idiais mythoplastiais, legontes mē houtōs einai ton Huion kai ton Patera ‘hen, ʼ mēde ‘homoion, ’ hōs hē ekklēsia kēryssei, allʼ hōs autoi thelousi. Phasi gar; ‘Epei ha thelei ho Patēr, tauta thelei kai ho Huios, kai oute tois noēmasin oute tois krimasin antikeitai, allʼ en pasin esti symphōnos autǭ, tēn tautotēta tōn dogmatōn kai ton akolouthon kai synērtēmenon tę̄ tou Patros didaskalią apodidous logon, dia touto autos kai ho Patēr hen eisi.’ Tauta gar ou monon eipein, alla kai grapsai tines ex autōn tetolmēkasi. Toutou de ti an tis atopōteron ē alogōteron eipoi? ei gar dia tauta hen eisin ho Huios kai ho Patēr, kai ei houtōs homoios estin ho Logos tǭ Patri, hōra kai tous angelous, kai ta alla hēmōn ta hyperkeimena, archas te kai exousias, kai thronous kai kyriotētas, kai ta phainomena, hēlion te kai selēnēn, kai tous asteras einai kai autous, hōs ton Huion, huious, legesthai de kai peri toutōn hoti autoi kai ho Patēr ‘henʼ eisi, kai hekastos eikōn kai Logos esti tou Theou. Ha gar thelei ho Theos, tauta thelousi kai autoi; kai oute tois krimasin oute tois dogmasi diaphōnousin, allʼ en pasin eisin hypēkooi tǭ pepoiēkoti. Ouk an gar emeinan en tę̄ idią doxę̄, ei mē haper ēthelen ho Patēr, tauta kai autoi ēboulonto. Ho goun mē meinas, alla paraphronēsas, ēkouse; ‘Pōs exepesen ek tou ouranou ho heōsphoros, ho prōï anatellōn? ʼ pōs oun, toutōn houtōs ontōn, monos houtos Huios monogenēs kai Logos kai Sophia estin? ē pōs, tosoutōn ontōn homoiōn tǭ Patri, monos houtos eikōn esti? kai gar kai en anthrōpois heurethēsontai polloi homoioi tǭ Patri, pleistoi men martyres genomenoi, kai pro autōn hoi apostoloi kai prophētai, kai palin pro toutōn hoi patriarchai; polloi te kai nyn ephylaxan tēn tou Sōtēros entolēn, genomenoi ‘oiktirmones, hōs ho Patēr ho en tois ouranois, ᾿ kai tērēsantes to ‘Ginesthe oun mimētai tou Theou, hōs tekna agapēta; kai peripateite en agapę̄, kathōs kai ho Christos ēgapēsen hēmas.’ ‘Mimētai de gegonasiʼ kai tou Paulou polloi, hōs kakeinos ‘tou Christou;’ kai homōs oudeis toutōn oute ‘Logos, ’ oute ‘Sophia, ’ oute ‘monogenēs Huios, ’ oute ‘eikōnʼ estin, oute tis toutōn apetolmēsen eipein; ‘Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen, ’ ē, ‘egō en tǭ Patri kai ho Patēr en emoi.᾿ Alla peri men pantōn eirētai, ‘Tis homoios soi en theois, Kyrie?’ kai, ‘Tis homoiōthēsetai tǭ Kyriǭ en huiois Theou?’ peri de autou, hoti monos eikōn alēthinē kai physei tou Patros estin. Ei gar kai ‘katʼ eikonaʼ gegonamen, kai ‘eikōn kai doxa Theouʼ echrēmatisamen, allʼ ou diʼ heautous palin, alla dia tēn enoikēsasan en hēmin eikona kai alēthē doxan tou Theou, hētis estin ho Logos autou, ho diʼ hēmas hysteron genomenos sarx, tautēn tēs klēseōs echomen tēn charin.
But against these things too they again try to contend with their own fables, saying that the Son and the Father are not “one” or “like” in the way the church preaches, but as they themselves would have it. For they say, “Since what the Father wills the Son also wills, and he is not opposed to him either in thoughts or in judgments, but is in all things in harmony with him, rendering the identity of doctrines and a word consistent with and bound up with the Father's teaching, for this reason he and the Father are one.” Some of them have dared not only to say this but also to write it. What could one say more absurd or unreasonable than this? For if the Son and the Father are one for these reasons, and if the Word is like the Father in this way, it is time for the angels too, and the other beings above us—principalities and authorities, thrones and dominions—and the visible things—sun and moon and the stars—to be sons as the Son is, and for it to be said of them too that they and the Father are “one,” and that each is an image and Word of God. For what God wills, they will too; they disagree neither in judgments nor in doctrines, but in all things obey their maker. For they would not have remained in their own glory had they not wished what the Father willed. The one, at any rate, who did not remain but lost his mind heard, “How has the morning star fallen from heaven, who rose in the morning!” How then, if this is so, is this one alone only-begotten Son and Word and Wisdom? Or how, when so many are like the Father, is this one alone the image? For among human beings too many will be found like the Father: very many martyrs, and before them the apostles and prophets, and before these again the patriarchs; and many even now have kept the Saviour's command, becoming “merciful, as the Father in heaven,” and keeping the words, “Be imitators of God, as beloved children, and walk in love, as Christ also loved us.” Many too have become “imitators” of Paul, as he was “of Christ”; and yet none of these is “Word,” or “Wisdom,” or “only-begotten Son,” or “image,” nor did any of them dare to say, “I and the Father are one,” or “I am in the Father and the Father in me.” But of all it is said, “Who is like you among the gods, O Lord?” and “Who shall be likened to the Lord among the sons of God?” whereas of him it is said that he alone is the true and natural image of the Father. For even if we have been made “after the image,” and been called “the image and glory of God,” it is again not through ourselves, but because of the image and true glory of God that has dwelt in us, which is his Word, who afterwards became flesh for us, that we have the grace of this calling.
Chapter 11
11Bright, 164–165
11. Ἀπρεποῦς δὴ οὖν καὶ ἀλόγου καὶ τῆς τοιαύτης φρονήσεως ἐκείνων φαινομένης, ἀνάγκη τὴν ὁμοίωσιν καὶ τὴν ἑνότητα ἐπʼ αὐτὴν τὴν οὐσίαν τοῦ Υἱοῦ φέρειν· εἰ γὰρ μὴ οὕτω τις λάβοι, οὔτε πλέον τι τῶν γενητῶν ἔχων φανήσεται, ὥσπερ εἴρηται, οὔτε τοῦ Πατρὸς ὅμοιος ἔσται, ἀλλὰ τῶν τοῦ Πατρὸς ὅμοιος ἔσται δογμάτων· καὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς διαφέρει ὅτι ὁ μὲν Πατὴρ Πατήρ ἐστι, τὰ δὲ δόγματα καὶ ἡ διδασκαλία τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν. Εἰ τοίνυν κατὰ τὰ δόγματα καὶ τὴν διδασκαλίαν ὅμοιός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς τῷ Πατρὶ, ὁ μὲν Πατὴρ κατʼ αὐτοὺς ὀνόματι μόνον Πατὴρ ἔσται· ὁ δὲ Υἱὸς οὐκ ἀπαράλλακτος εἰκὼν, μᾶλλον οὐδὲ ὅλως ἰδιότητα ἢ ὁμοίωσίν τινα τοῦ Πατρὸς ἔχων φανήσεται. Ποία γὰρ ὁμοίωσις καὶ ἰδιότης τῷ παρεξηλλαγμένῳ παρὰ τὸν Πατέρα; καὶ γὰρ καὶ ὁ Παῦλος, ὅμοια τῷ Σωτῆρι διδάσκων, οὐκ ἦν κατʼ οὐσίαν ὅμοιος αὐτῷ. Ἐκεῖνοι μὲν οὖν, τοιαῦτα φρονοῦντες, ψεύδονται· ὁ δέ γε Υἱὸς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ οὕτως εἰσὶν ἓν, καθάπερ εἴρηται· καὶ οὕτως ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς ὅμοιος καὶ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ὡς ἔστιν ἰδεῖν καὶ νοεῖν υἱὸν πρὸς πατέρα, καὶ ὡς ἔστιν ἰδεῖν τὸ ἀπαύγασμα πρὸς τὸν ἥλιον. Διὰ γὰρ τὸ οὕτως εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν, ἐργαζομένου τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ὁ Πατήρ ἐστιν ὁ ἐργαζόμενος, καὶ ἐρχομένου τοῦ Υἱοῦ πρὸς τοὺς ἁγίους, ὁ Πατήρ ἐστιν ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ, ὡς αὐτὸς ἐπηγγείλατο λέγων, ‘ἐλευσόμεθα ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ, καὶ μονὴν παρʼ αὐτῷ ποιήσομεν.’ Ἐν γὰρ τῇ εἰκόνι θεωρεῖται ὁ Πατὴρ, καὶ ἐν τῷ ἀπαυγάσματί ἐστι τὸ φῶς. Διὰ τοῦτο, καθάπερ μικρῷ πρόσθεν εἴπομεν, καὶ διδόντος τοῦ Πατρὸς χάριν καὶ εἰρήνην, αὐτὴν καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς δίδωσιν, ὡς ὁ Παῦλος ἐπισημαίνεται διὰ πάσης ἐπιστολῆς γράφων· ‘Χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη ἀπὸ Θεοῦ Πατρὸς ἡμῶν καὶ Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ.’ Μία γὰρ καὶ ἡ αὐτὴ χάρις ἐστὶ παρὰ Πατρὸς ἐν Υἱῷ, ὡς ἔστιν ἓν τὸ φῶς τοῦ ἡλίου καὶ τοῦ ἀπαυγάσματος, καὶ τὸ φωτίζειν τοῦ ἡλίου διὰ τοῦ ἀπαυγάσματος γίνεται. Οὕτω γοῦν πάλιν ἐπευχόμενος Θεσσαλονικεῦσι, καὶ λέγων, ‘Αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Θεὸς καὶ Πατὴρ ἡμῶν, καὶ ὁ Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς κατευθύναι τὴν ὁδὸν ἡμῶν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, ’ τὴν ἑνότητα τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐφύλαξεν· οὐ γὰρ εἶπε, ‘κατευθύνοιεν, ’ ὡς παρὰ δύο διδομένης, παρὰ τούτου καὶ τούτου, διπλῆς χάριτος, ἀλλὰ ‘κατευθύναι, ’ ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι ὁ Πατὴρ διʼ Υἱοῦ δίδωσι ταύτην· ἐξ ὧν κἂν ἐρυθριᾷν οἱ ἀσεβεῖς δυνάμενοι, οὐ βούλονται.
11. Aprepous dē oun kai alogou kai tēs toiautēs phronēseōs ekeinōn phainomenēs, anankē tēn homoiōsin kai tēn henotēta epʼ autēn tēn ousian tou Huiou pherein; ei gar mē houtō tis laboi, oute pleon ti tōn genētōn echōn phanēsetai, hōsper eirētai, oute tou Patros homoios estai, alla tōn tou Patros homoios estai dogmatōn; kai tou Patros diapherei hoti ho men Patēr Patēr esti, ta de dogmata kai hē didaskalia tou Patros estin. Ei toinyn kata ta dogmata kai tēn didaskalian homoios estin ho Huios tǭ Patri, ho men Patēr katʼ autous onomati monon Patēr estai; ho de Huios ouk aparallaktos eikōn, mallon oude holōs idiotēta ē homoiōsin tina tou Patros echōn phanēsetai. Poia gar homoiōsis kai idiotēs tǭ parexēllagmenǭ para ton Patera? kai gar kai ho Paulos, homoia tǭ Sōtēri didaskōn, ouk ēn katʼ ousian homoios autǭ. Ekeinoi men oun, toiauta phronountes, pseudontai; ho de ge Huios kai ho Patēr houtōs eisin hen, kathaper eirētai; kai houtōs estin ho Huios homoios kai ex autou tou Patros, hōs estin idein kai noein huion pros patera, kai hōs estin idein to apaugasma pros ton hēlion. Dia gar to houtōs einai ton Huion, ergazomenou tou Huiou, ho Patēr estin ho ergazomenos, kai erchomenou tou Huiou pros tous hagious, ho Patēr estin ho erchomenos en tǭ Huiǭ, hōs autos epēngeilato legōn, ‘eleusometha egō kai ho Patēr, kai monēn parʼ autǭ poiēsomen.’ En gar tę̄ eikoni theōreitai ho Patēr, kai en tǭ apaugasmati esti to phōs. Dia touto, kathaper mikrǭ prosthen eipomen, kai didontos tou Patros charin kai eirēnēn, autēn kai ho Huios didōsin, hōs ho Paulos episēmainetai dia pasēs epistolēs graphōn; ‘Charis hymin kai eirēnē apo Theou Patros hēmōn kai Kyriou Iēsou Christou.’ Mia gar kai hē autē charis esti para Patros en Huiǭ, hōs estin hen to phōs tou hēliou kai tou apaugasmatos, kai to phōtizein tou hēliou dia tou apaugasmatos ginetai. Houtō goun palin epeuchomenos Thessalonikeusi, kai legōn, ‘Autos de ho Theos kai Patēr hēmōn, kai ho Kyrios Iēsous Christos kateuthynai tēn hodon hēmōn pros hymas, ’ tēn henotēta tou Patros kai tou Huiou ephylaxen; ou gar eipe, ‘kateuthynoien, ’ hōs para dyo didomenēs, para toutou kai toutou, diplēs charitos, alla ‘kateuthynai, ’ hina deixę̄ hoti ho Patēr diʼ Huiou didōsi tautēn; ex hōn kan erythriąn hoi asebeis dynamenoi, ou boulontai.
Since such thinking of theirs too appears unfitting and unreasonable, the likeness and the unity must be referred to the very substance of the Son; for if one does not take it so, he will not appear to have anything more than originated things, as has been said, nor will he be like the Father, but only like the Father's doctrines; and he differs from the Father in this, that the Father is Father, while the doctrines and the teaching are the Father's. If, then, the Son is like the Father in doctrines and teaching, the Father on their view will be Father in name only, and the Son will not be an exact image, or rather will be shown to have no propriety or likeness of the Father at all. For what likeness or propriety has one who differs altogether from the Father? For Paul too, teaching things like the Saviour's, was not like him in substance. They, then, thinking such things, lie; but the Son and the Father are one in the way that has been said; and the Son is like the Father, and from him, in the way one can see and understand a son to be toward a father, and the radiance toward the sun. For because the Son is so, when the Son works, the Father is the one who works; and when the Son comes to the saints, the Father is the one who comes in the Son, as he himself promised, saying, “I and the Father will come and make our dwelling with him.” For in the image the Father is contemplated, and in the radiance is the light. Therefore, as we said a little before, when the Father gives grace and peace, the Son gives it too, as Paul indicates, writing in every letter, “Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.” For the grace from the Father in the Son is one and the same, as the light of the sun and of the radiance is one, and the sun's illumining takes place through the radiance. So again, praying for the Thessalonians and saying, “Now may our God and Father himself and the Lord Jesus Christ direct our way to you,” he preserved the unity of the Father and the Son; for he did not say “may they direct,” as though a double grace were given from two, from this one and from that, but “may he direct,” to show that the Father gives it through the Son. At this the impious, though they could blush, do not wish to.
Chapter 12
12Bright, 165–166
12. Εἰ γὰρ μὴ ἦν ἑνότης, καὶ ἴδιον τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας γέννημα ὁ Λόγος, ὡς τὸ ἀπαύγασμα τοῦ φωτὸς, ἀλλὰ διειστήκει τῇ φύσει ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἤρκει τὸν Πατέρα δοῦναι μόνον, οὐδενὸς τῶν γενητῶν ἐπικοινωνοῦντος πρὸς τὸν πεποιηκότα ἐν τοῖς διδομένοις· νῦν δὲ ἡ τοιαύτη δόσις δείκνυσι τὴν ἑνότητα τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ. Οὐκ ἂν γοῦν εὔξαιτό τις λαβεῖν παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τῶν ἀγγέλων, ἢ παρά τινος τῶν ἄλλων κτισμάτων, οὐδʼ ἂν εἴποι τις, ‘Δῴη σοι ὁ Θεὸς καὶ ὁ ἄγγελος, ’ ἀλλὰ παρὰ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ διὰ τὴν ἑνότητα καὶ τὴν ἑνοειδῆ δόσιν. Διὰ γὰρ τοῦ Υἱοῦ δίδοται τὰ διδόμενα· οὐδὲν δέ ἐστιν, ὃ μὴ διʼ Υἱοῦ ἐνεργεῖ ὁ Πατήρ· οὕτω γὰρ καὶ ὁ λαβὼν ἀσφαλῆ τὴν χάριν ἔχει. Εἰ δὲ ὁ πατριάρχης Ἰακὼβ, εὐλογῶν τοὺς ἐγγόνους Ἐφραῒμ καὶ Μανασσῆ, ἔλεγεν, ‘Ὁ Θεὸς ὁ τρέφων με ἐκ νεότητός μου ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης, ὁ ἄγγελος ὁ ῥυόμενός με ἐκ πάντων τῶν κακῶν, εὐλογήσαι τὰ παιδία ταῦτα, ’ οὐ τῶν κτισθέντων καὶ τὴν φύσιν ἀγγέλων ὄντων ἕνα συνῆπτε τῷ κτίσαντι αὐτοὺς Θεῷ· οὐδὲ ἀφεὶς τὸν τρέφοντα αὐτὸν Θεὸν, παρʼ ἀγγέλου τὴν εὐλογίαν ᾔτει τοῖς ἐγγόνοις· ἀλλʼ εἰρηκὼς, ‘ὁ ῥυόμενός με ἐκ πάντων τῶν κακῶν.᾿ ἔδειξε μὴ τῶν κτισθέντων τινὰ ἀγγέλων, ἀλλὰ τὸν Λόγον εἶναι τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὃν τῷ Πατρὶ συνάπτων ηὔχετο· διʼ οὗ καὶ οὓς ἐὰν θέλῃ, ῥύεται ὁ Θεός. Τοῦτον γὰρ καὶ μεγάλης βουλῆς ἄγγελονʼ τοῦ Πατρὸς εἰδὼς καλούμενον, οὐκ ἄλλον ἢ αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν εὐλογοῦντα, καὶ ῥυόμενον ἐκ τῶν κακῶν ἔλεγεν. Οὐ γὰρ αὐτὸς μὲν παρὰ Θεοῦ ἠξίου εὐλογεῖσθαι, τοὺς δὲ ἐκγόνους ἤθελε παρʼ ἀγγέλου· ἀλλʼ ὃν αὐτὸς παρεκάλει λέγων, Οὐ μή σε ἀποστείλω, ἐὰν μή με εὐλογήσῃς, ’ (Θεὸς δὲ ἦν οὗτος, ὡς αὐτός φησιν· Εἶδον Θεὸν πρόσωπον πρὸς πρόσωπονʼ ), τοῦτον εὐλογῆσαι καὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς τοῦ Ἰωσὴφ ηὔχετο. Ἀγγέλου μὲν οὖν ἴδιον τὸ διακονεῖν τῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ προστάξει· πολλάκις δὲ καὶ ‘προπορεύεταιʼ ἐκβάλλειν τὸν Ἀμοῤῥαῖον, καὶ πέμπεται φυλάξαι τὸν λαὸν ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ· ἀλλὰ καὶ ταῦτα οὐκ ἔστιν αὐτοῦ, τοῦ δὲ προστάξαντος καὶ ἀποστείλαντος αὐτὸν Θεοῦ, οὗ καὶ τὸ ῥύεσθαι ἔστιν, οὓς ἂν αὐτὸς θελήσῃ ῥύεσθαι· διὰ τοῦτο οὐκ ἄλλος ἢ αὐτὸς Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ὁ ὀφθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτῷ· ‘Καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ μετὰ σοῦ, διαφυλάσσων σε ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ πάσῃ, οὗ ἂν πορευθῇς·’ καὶ οὐκ ἄλλος, ἀλλὰ πάλιν ὁ Θεὸς ὁ ὀφθεὶς ἐπέσχε τοῦ Λάβαν τὴν ἐπιβουλὴν, κελεύσας αὐτῷ ‘μὴ λαλῆσαι πονηρὰ τῷ Ἰακώβ·’ καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ οὐκ ἄλλον ἢ τὸν Θεὸν παρεκάλει λέγων· ‘Ἐξελοῦ με ἐκ χειρὸς τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ μου Ἠσαῦ, ὅτι φοβοῦμαι αὐτόν·’ καὶ γὰρ καὶ ταῖς γυναιξὶν ὁμιλῶν ἔλεγεν, ὅτι ‘οὐκ ἔδωκεν ὁ Θεὸς τῷ Λάβαν κακοποιῆσαί με.’
12. Ei gar mē ēn henotēs, kai idion tēs tou Patros ousias gennēma ho Logos, hōs to apaugasma tou phōtos, alla dieistēkei tę̄ physei ho Huios tou Patros, ērkei ton Patera dounai monon, oudenos tōn genētōn epikoinōnountos pros ton pepoiēkota en tois didomenois; nyn de hē toiautē dosis deiknysi tēn henotēta tou Patros kai tou Huiou. Ouk an goun euxaito tis labein para tou Theou kai tōn angelōn, ē para tinos tōn allōn ktismatōn, oudʼ an eipoi tis, ‘Dǭē soi ho Theos kai ho angelos, ’ alla para Patros kai tou Huiou dia tēn henotēta kai tēn henoeidē dosin. Dia gar tou Huiou didotai ta didomena; ouden de estin, ho mē diʼ Huiou energei ho Patēr; houtō gar kai ho labōn asphalē tēn charin echei. Ei de ho patriarchēs Iakōb, eulogōn tous engonous Ephraïm kai Manassē, elegen, ‘Ho Theos ho trephōn me ek neotētos mou heōs tēs hēmeras tautēs, ho angelos ho rhyomenos me ek pantōn tōn kakōn, eulogēsai ta paidia tauta, ’ ou tōn ktisthentōn kai tēn physin angelōn ontōn hena synēpte tǭ ktisanti autous Theǭ; oude apheis ton trephonta auton Theon, parʼ angelou tēn eulogian ę̄tei tois engonois; allʼ eirēkōs, ‘ho rhyomenos me ek pantōn tōn kakōn.᾿ edeixe mē tōn ktisthentōn tina angelōn, alla ton Logon einai tou Theou, hon tǭ Patri synaptōn ēucheto; diʼ hou kai hous ean thelę̄, rhyetai ho Theos. Touton gar kai megalēs boulēs angelonʼ tou Patros eidōs kaloumenon, ouk allon ē auton einai ton eulogounta, kai rhyomenon ek tōn kakōn elegen. Ou gar autos men para Theou ēxiou eulogeisthai, tous de ekgonous ēthele parʼ angelou; allʼ hon autos parekalei legōn, Ou mē se aposteilō, ean mē me eulogēsę̄s, ’ (Theos de ēn houtos, hōs autos phēsin; Eidon Theon prosōpon pros prosōponʼ ), touton eulogēsai kai tous huious tou Iōsēph ēucheto. Angelou men oun idion to diakonein tę̄ tou Theou prostaxei; pollakis de kai ‘proporeuetaiʼ ekballein ton Amorrhaion, kai pempetai phylaxai ton laon en tę̄ hodǭ; alla kai tauta ouk estin autou, tou de prostaxantos kai aposteilantos auton Theou, hou kai to rhyesthai estin, hous an autos thelēsę̄ rhyesthai; dia touto ouk allos ē autos Kyrios ho Theos ho ophtheis eipen autǭ; ‘Kai idou egō meta sou, diaphylassōn se en tę̄ hodǭ pasę̄, hou an poreuthę̄s;’ kai ouk allos, alla palin ho Theos ho ophtheis epesche tou Laban tēn epiboulēn, keleusas autǭ ‘mē lalēsai ponēra tǭ Iakōb;’ kai autos de ouk allon ē ton Theon parekalei legōn; ‘Exelou me ek cheiros tou adelphou mou Ēsau, hoti phoboumai auton;’ kai gar kai tais gynaixin homilōn elegen, hoti ‘ouk edōken ho Theos tǭ Laban kakopoiēsai me.’
For if there were no unity, and the Word were not the proper offspring of the Father's substance, as the radiance is of the light, but the Son stood apart from the Father in nature, it would have sufficed for the Father alone to give, since none of the originated beings shares with the maker in giving; but as it is, such giving shows the unity of the Father and the Son. No one, at any rate, would pray to receive from God and the angels, or from any other creature, nor would anyone say, “May God and the angel give to you”; but one prays to receive from the Father and the Son, because of the unity and the single form of the giving. For the things given are given through the Son; and there is nothing that the Father works except through the Son; for so the one who receives has the grace secure. And if the patriarch Jacob, blessing his grandsons Ephraim and Manasseh, said, “The God who has fed me from my youth to this day, the angel who delivers me from all evils, bless these children,” he did not join one of the angels, who are created and angels by nature, to God who created them; nor, leaving aside the God who fed him, did he ask a blessing for his grandsons from an angel. But by saying, “who delivers me from all evils,” he showed that it was not one of the created angels but the Word of God whom he joined with the Father in his prayer, through whom God delivers whomever he wills. For knowing that he is also called the Father's “angel of great counsel,” he said that none other than he was the one who blesses and delivers from evils. For he did not ask to be blessed himself by God while wishing his grandsons to be blessed by an angel; but the one whom he himself had entreated, saying, “I will not let you go unless you bless me” (and this was God, as he himself says, “I have seen God face to face”), him he prayed to bless the sons of Joseph too. It is proper to an angel to minister at God's command; and often he “goes before” to drive out the Amorite, and is sent to guard the people on the way; but these things are not his, but belong to God who commanded and sent him, to whom it also belongs to deliver whomever he wills to deliver. That is why it was none other than the Lord God himself, who appeared to him, who said to him, “And behold, I am with you, keeping you in every way wherever you go”; and none other, but again the God who appeared, who checked Laban's plot, commanding him “not to speak evil to Jacob”; and Jacob himself entreated none other than God, saying, “Deliver me from the hand of my brother Esau, for I fear him”; and speaking with his wives he said, “God did not allow Laban to do me harm.”
Chapter 13
13Bright, 167
13. Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ὁ Δαβὶδ οὐκ ἄλλον ἢ αὐτὸν τὸν Θεὸν παρεκάλει περὶ τοῦ ῥυσθῆναι, ‘Πρός σε, Κύριε, ἐν τῷ θλίβεσθαί με, ἐκέκραξα, καὶ ἐπήκουσάς μου· Κύριε, ῥῦσαι τὴν ψυχήν μου ἀπὸ χειλέων ἀδίκων, καὶ ἀπὸ γλώσσης δολίας·’ τούτῳ καὶ τὴν χάριν ἀνατιθεὶς, ‘ἐλάλησε καὶ τοὺς λόγους τῆς ᾠδῆςʼ ἐν τῷ ἑπτακαιδεκάτῳ ψαλμῷ, ‘ἐν ᾗ ἡμέρᾳ ἐῤῥύσατο αὐτὸν ὁ Κύριος ἐκ χειρὸς πάντων τῶν ἐχθρῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκ χειρὸς Σαοὺλ, καὶ εἶπεν, Ἀγαπήσω σε, Κύριε, ἡ ἰσχύς μου, Κύριος στερέωμά μου καὶ καταφυγή μου, καὶ ῥύστης μου.’ Ὁ δὲ Παῦλος, πολλοὺς διωγμοὺς ὑπομείνας, οὐκ ἄλλῳ ἢ τῷ Θεῷ ηὐχαρίστει λέγων, ‘ἐκ πάντων με ἐῤῥύσατο ὁ Κύριος, καὶ ῥύσεται, εἰς ὃν ἠλπίκαμεν·’ καὶ οὐκ ἄλλος δὲ ἢ ὁ Θεὸς ηὐλόγησε τὸν Ἀβραὰμ καὶ τὸν Ἰσαάκ· καὶ ὁ Ἰσαὰκ δὲ, ἐπευχόμενος τῷ Ἰακὼβ, ἔλεγεν, ‘Ὁ Θεός μου εὐλογήσαι σε, καὶ αὐξήσαι σε, καὶ πληθυνεῖ σε, καὶ ἔσῃ εἰς συναγωγὰς ἐθνῶν· καὶ δῴη σοι τὴν εὐλογίαν Ἀβραὰμ τοῦ πατρός μου.’ Εἰ δὲ οὐκ ἄλλου τινός ἐστι τὸ εὐλογεῖν καὶ τὸ ῥύεσθαι ἢ τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ οὐκ ἄλλος τις ἦν ὁ ῥυόμενος τὸν Ἰακὼβ ἢ αὐτὸς ὁ Κύριος, τὸν δὲ ῥυόμενον αὐτὸν ὁ πατριάρχης ἐπεκαλεῖτο ἐπὶ τοὺς ἐκγόνους· δῆλόν ἐστιν ὡς οὐκ ἄλλον ἐν τῇ εὐχῇ συνῆπτε τῷ Θεῷ ἢ τὸν τούτου Λόγον, ὃν διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ‘ἄγγελονʼ ἐκάλεσεν, ὅτι μόνος οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἀποκαλύπτων τὸν Πατέρα. Ὅπερ καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος ἐποίει λέγων, ‘χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη ἀπὸ Θεοῦ Πατρὸς ἡμῶν καὶ Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ·’ οὕτω γὰρ καὶ ἀσφαλὴς ἦν ἡ εὐλογία διὰ τὸ ἀδιαίρετον τοῦ Υἱοῦ πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, καὶ ὅτι μία καὶ ἡ αὐτή ἐστιν ἡ διδομένη χάρις. Κἂν γὰρ ὁ Πατὴρ δῴῃ, διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐστι τὸ διδόμενον· κἂν ὁ Υἱὸς λέγηται χαρίζεσθαι, ὁ Πατήρ ἐστιν ὁ διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ καὶ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ παρέχων· ‘εὐχαριστῶʼ γὰρ, φησὶν ὁ ἀπόστολος γράφων Κορινθίοις, ‘τῷ Θεῷ μου πάντοτε περὶ ὑμῶν ἐπὶ τῇ χάριτι τοῦ Θεοῦ τῇ δοθείσῃ ὑμῖν ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, ’ Τοῦτο δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ φωτὸς καὶ ἀπαυγάσματος ἄν τις ἴδοι· καὶ γὰρ ὅπερ φωτίζει τὸ φῶς, τοῦτο τὸ ἀπαύγασμα καταυγάζει· ὅπερ δὲ καταυγάζει τὸ ἀπαύγασμα, ἐκ τοῦ φωτός ἐστιν ὁ φωτισμός. Οὕτω καὶ βλεπομένου τοῦ Υἱοῦ, βλέπεται ὁ Πατήρ· τοῦ γὰρ Πατρός ἐστι τὸ ἀπαύγασμα· καὶ οὕτως ὁ Πατὴρ καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ‘ἕν εἰσι.’
13. Dia touto kai ho Dabid ouk allon ē auton ton Theon parekalei peri tou rhysthēnai, ‘Pros se, Kyrie, en tǭ thlibesthai me, ekekraxa, kai epēkousas mou; Kyrie, rhysai tēn psychēn mou apo cheileōn adikōn, kai apo glōssēs dolias;’ toutǭ kai tēn charin anatitheis, ‘elalēse kai tous logous tēs ǭdēsʼ en tǭ heptakaidekatǭ psalmǭ, ‘en hę̄ hēmerą errhysato auton ho Kyrios ek cheiros pantōn tōn echthrōn autou, kai ek cheiros Saoul, kai eipen, Agapēsō se, Kyrie, hē ischys mou, Kyrios stereōma mou kai kataphygē mou, kai rhystēs mou.’ Ho de Paulos, pollous diōgmous hypomeinas, ouk allǭ ē tǭ Theǭ ēucharistei legōn, ‘ek pantōn me errhysato ho Kyrios, kai rhysetai, eis hon ēlpikamen;’ kai ouk allos de ē ho Theos ēulogēse ton Abraam kai ton Isaak; kai ho Isaak de, epeuchomenos tǭ Iakōb, elegen, ‘Ho Theos mou eulogēsai se, kai auxēsai se, kai plēthynei se, kai esę̄ eis synagōgas ethnōn; kai dǭē soi tēn eulogian Abraam tou patros mou.’ Ei de ouk allou tinos esti to eulogein kai to rhyesthai ē tou Theou, kai ouk allos tis ēn ho rhyomenos ton Iakōb ē autos ho Kyrios, ton de rhyomenon auton ho patriarchēs epekaleito epi tous ekgonous; dēlon estin hōs ouk allon en tę̄ euchę̄ synēpte tǭ Theǭ ē ton toutou Logon, hon dia touto kai ‘angelonʼ ekalesen, hoti monos houtos estin ho apokalyptōn ton Patera. Hoper kai ho apostolos epoiei legōn, ‘charis hymin kai eirēnē apo Theou Patros hēmōn kai Kyriou Iēsou Christou;’ houtō gar kai asphalēs ēn hē eulogia dia to adiaireton tou Huiou pros ton Patera, kai hoti mia kai hē autē estin hē didomenē charis. Kan gar ho Patēr dǭę̄, dia tou Huiou esti to didomenon; kan ho Huios legētai charizesthai, ho Patēr estin ho dia tou Huiou kai en tǭ Huiǭ parechōn; ‘eucharistōʼ gar, phēsin ho apostolos graphōn Korinthiois, ‘tǭ Theǭ mou pantote peri hymōn epi tę̄ chariti tou Theou tę̄ dotheisę̄ hymin en Christǭ Iēsou, ’ Touto de kai epi phōtos kai apaugasmatos an tis idoi; kai gar hoper phōtizei to phōs, touto to apaugasma kataugazei; hoper de kataugazei to apaugasma, ek tou phōtos estin ho phōtismos. Houtō kai blepomenou tou Huiou, blepetai ho Patēr; tou gar Patros esti to apaugasma; kai houtōs ho Patēr kai ho Huios ‘hen eisi.’
That is why David too entreated none other than God himself for deliverance: “To you, Lord, in my distress I cried, and you heard me; Lord, deliver my soul from unjust lips and from a deceitful tongue.” To him too he ascribed the grace when “he spoke the words of the song” in the seventeenth psalm, “on the day the Lord delivered him from the hand of all his enemies and from the hand of Saul; and he said, I will love you, O Lord, my strength; the Lord is my firmament and my refuge and my deliverer.” And Paul, having endured many persecutions, gave thanks to no one but God, saying, “From them all the Lord delivered me, and will deliver, in whom we have hoped”; and none other than God blessed Abraham and Isaac; and Isaac, praying for Jacob, said, “May my God bless you and increase you and multiply you, and you shall become assemblies of nations; and may he give you the blessing of Abraham my father.” And if to bless and to deliver belongs to no one else but God, and the one who delivered Jacob was none other than the Lord himself, and the patriarch called on the one who delivered him for his grandsons, it is clear that in his prayer he joined with God none other than his Word, whom he called “angel” for this reason, that he alone is the one who reveals the Father. The apostle too did this, saying, “Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ”; for so the blessing was secure, because the Son is undivided from the Father and because the grace given is one and the same. For even if the Father gives, what is given is through the Son; and even if the Son is said to bestow grace, it is the Father who supplies it through the Son and in the Son; “for I thank my God always for you,” says the apostle writing to the Corinthians, “for the grace of God given you in Christ Jesus.” One may see this also in light and radiance; for what the light illuminates, the radiance shines on; and what the radiance shines on, the illumination is from the light. So too, when the Son is seen, the Father is seen; for he is the Father's radiance; and so the Father and the Son “are one.”
Chapter 14
14Bright, 168–169
14. Τοῦτο δὲ ἐπὶ τῶν γενητῶν καὶ κτισμάτων οὐκ ἄν τις εἴποι. Οὔτε γὰρ, ἐργαζομένου τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἐργάζεταί τις αὐτὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων, ἢ ἄλλος τις τῶν κτισμάτων· οὐδὲν γὰρ τούτων ποιητικὸν αἴτιόν ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ τῶν γινομένων εἰσίν· ἄλλως τε καὶ κεχωρισμένοι, καὶ διεστηκότες τοῦ μόνου, καὶ ἄλλο τὴν φύσιν ὄντες, καὶ ἔργα τυγχάνοντες, οὔτε ἅπερ ἐργάζεται ὁ Θεὸς δύνανται ἐργάζεσθαι, οὔτε, καθὰ προεῖπον, χαριζομένου τοῦ Θεοῦ συγχαρίζεσθαι· οὔτε βλεπομένου ἀγγέλου, εἴποι ἄν τις ἑωρακέναι τὸν Πατέρα. Ἄγγελοι μὲν γὰρ, ὡς γέγραπται, ‘λειτουργικὰ πνεύματά εἰσιν εἰς διακονίαν ἀποστελλόμενοι, ’ καὶ τὰς παρʼ αὐτοῦ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου δωρεὰς διδομένας ἀπαγγέλλοντές εἰσι τοῖς λαμβάνουσι. Καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ ἄγγελος, ὁρώμενος, ὁμολογεῖ ἀπεστάλθαι παρὰ τοῦ Δεσπότου, ὡς ἐπὶ Ζαχαρίου ὁ Γαβριὴλ, καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς Θεοτόκου Μαρίας ὁ αὐτὸς ὡμολόγησε. Καὶ ὁ βλέπων δὲ ‘ἀγγέλων ὀπτασίανʼ οἶδεν, ὅτι τὸν ἄγγελον εἶδε, καὶ οὐ τὸν Θεόν. Εἶδε γὰρ Ζαχαρίας ἄγγελον· ‘εἶδε καὶ Ἡσαΐας τὸν Κύριον.’ Εἶδε Μανωὲ ὁ πατὴρ τοῦ Σαμψὼμ ἄγγελον· ἐθεώρησε δὲ καὶ Μωσῆς τὸν Θεόν. Εἶδε Γεδεὼν ἄγγελον, ‘ὤφθη δὲ καὶ τῷ Ἀβραὰμ ὁ Θεός.’ Καὶ οὔτε ὁ τὸν Θεὸν ὁρῶν, ἄγγελον ἔβλεπεν, οὔτε ὁ τὸν ἄγγελον ὁρῶν ἐνόμιζε τὸν Θεὸν ὁρᾷν· πολὺ γὰρ, μᾶλλον δὲ τὸ ὅλον διέστηκε τῇ φύσει τὰ γενητὰ πρὸς τὸν κτίσαντα Θεόν, Εἰ δὲ καί ποτε ὀφθέντος ἀγγέλου, ὁ ὁρῶν φωνῆς ἤκουε Θεοῦ, ὡς ἐπὶ τῆς βάτου γέγονεν· ‘ὤφθηʼ γὰρ ‘ἄγγελος Κυρίου ἐν φλογὶ πυρὸς ἐκ τῆς βάτου· καὶ ἐκάλεσε Κύριος Μωσῆν ἐκ τῆς βάτου λέγων, Ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ πατρός σου, ὁ Θεὸς Ἀβραὰμ, καὶ ὁ Θεὸς Ἰσαὰκ, καὶ ὁ Θεὸς Ἰακώβ·’ ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἦν ὁ ἄγγελος ὁ Θεὸς Ἀβραὰμ, ἐν δὲ ἀγγέλῳ λαλῶν ἦν ὁ Θεός. Καὶ ὁ μὲν φαινόμενος ἦν ἄγγελος· ὁ δὲ Θεὸς ἐν αὐτῷ ἐλάλει. Ὡς γὰρ ἐν στύλῳ νεφέλης ἐλάλει τῷ Μωσῇ ἐν τῇ σκηνῇ, οὕτω καὶ ἐν ἀγγέλοις φαίνεται λαλῶν ὁ Θεός· οὕτω καὶ τῷ τοῦ Ναυῆ διʼ ἀγγέλου ἐλάλει. Ἃ δὲ λαλεῖ ὁ Θεὸς, πρόδηλον ὅτι διά τοῦ Λόγου λαλεῖ, καὶ οὐ διʼ ἄλλου. Ὁ δὲ Λόγος οὐ κεχωρισμένος τοῦ Πατρὸς, οὐδὲ ἀνόμοιος καὶ ξένος τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς τυγχάνων, ἃ ἐργάζεται, ταῦτα τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν ἔργα, καὶ μίαν ποιεῖ τὴν δημιουργίαν· καὶ ἃ δίδωσιν ὁ Υἱὸς, ταῦτα τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν ἡ δόσις. Καὶ ὁ ἑωρακὼς τὸν Υἱὸν οἶδεν ὅτι, τοῦτον ἑωρακὼς, οὐκ ἄγγελον, οὐδὲ μείζονά τινα τῶν ἀγγέλων, οὐδὲ ὅλως τινά τῶν κτισμάτων, ἀλλʼ αὐτὸν ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα· καὶ ὁ τοῦ Λόγου ἀκούων, οἶδεν ὅτι τοῦ Πατρὸς ἀκούει· ὥσπερ καὶ ὁ τῷ ἀπαυγάσματι καταυγαζόμενος οἶδεν ὅτι καὶ ὑπὸ ἡλίου φωτίζεται.
14. Touto de epi tōn genētōn kai ktismatōn ouk an tis eipoi. Oute gar, ergazomenou tou Patros, ergazetai tis auta tōn angelōn, ē allos tis tōn ktismatōn; ouden gar toutōn poiētikon aition estin, alla tōn ginomenōn eisin; allōs te kai kechōrismenoi, kai diestēkotes tou monou, kai allo tēn physin ontes, kai erga tynchanontes, oute haper ergazetai ho Theos dynantai ergazesthai, oute, katha proeipon, charizomenou tou Theou syncharizesthai; oute blepomenou angelou, eipoi an tis heōrakenai ton Patera. Angeloi men gar, hōs gegraptai, ‘leitourgika pneumata eisin eis diakonian apostellomenoi, ’ kai tas parʼ autou dia tou Logou dōreas didomenas apangellontes eisi tois lambanousi. Kai autos de ho angelos, horōmenos, homologei apestalthai para tou Despotou, hōs epi Zachariou ho Gabriēl, kai epi tēs Theotokou Marias ho autos hōmologēse. Kai ho blepōn de ‘angelōn optasianʼ oiden, hoti ton angelon eide, kai ou ton Theon. Eide gar Zacharias angelon; ‘eide kai Hēsaïas ton Kyrion.’ Eide Manōe ho patēr tou Sampsōm angelon; etheōrēse de kai Mōsēs ton Theon. Eide Gedeōn angelon, ‘ōphthē de kai tǭ Abraam ho Theos.’ Kai oute ho ton Theon horōn, angelon eblepen, oute ho ton angelon horōn enomize ton Theon horąn; poly gar, mallon de to holon diestēke tę̄ physei ta genēta pros ton ktisanta Theon, Ei de kai pote ophthentos angelou, ho horōn phōnēs ēkoue Theou, hōs epi tēs batou gegonen; ‘ōphthēʼ gar ‘angelos Kyriou en phlogi pyros ek tēs batou; kai ekalese Kyrios Mōsēn ek tēs batou legōn, Egō eimi ho Theos tou patros sou, ho Theos Abraam, kai ho Theos Isaak, kai ho Theos Iakōb;’ allʼ ouk ēn ho angelos ho Theos Abraam, en de angelǭ lalōn ēn ho Theos. Kai ho men phainomenos ēn angelos; ho de Theos en autǭ elalei. Hōs gar en stylǭ nephelēs elalei tǭ Mōsę̄ en tę̄ skēnę̄, houtō kai en angelois phainetai lalōn ho Theos; houtō kai tǭ tou Nauē diʼ angelou elalei. Ha de lalei ho Theos, prodēlon hoti dia tou Logou lalei, kai ou diʼ allou. Ho de Logos ou kechōrismenos tou Patros, oude anomoios kai xenos tēs ousias tou Patros tynchanōn, ha ergazetai, tauta tou Patros estin erga, kai mian poiei tēn dēmiourgian; kai ha didōsin ho Huios, tauta tou Patros estin hē dosis. Kai ho heōrakōs ton Huion oiden hoti, touton heōrakōs, ouk angelon, oude meizona tina tōn angelōn, oude holōs tina tōn ktismatōn, allʼ auton heōrake ton Patera; kai ho tou Logou akouōn, oiden hoti tou Patros akouei; hōsper kai ho tǭ apaugasmati kataugazomenos oiden hoti kai hypo hēliou phōtizetai.
One could not say this of originated things and creatures. For when the Father works, none of the angels or any other creature works the same things; for none of them is a productive cause, but they are among the things made. Besides, being separated and standing apart from the Only one, being other in nature and being works, they can neither work what God works nor, as I said before, bestow grace together with God when he bestows it; nor, when an angel is seen, would anyone say that he has seen the Father. For angels, as it is written, “are ministering spirits sent out for service,” and they announce to those who receive them the gifts given by him through the Word. And the angel himself, when he is seen, confesses that he has been sent by the Master, as Gabriel confessed in the case of Zechariah, and again in the case of Mary the God-bearer. And he who sees “a vision of angels” knows that he saw an angel and not God. Zechariah saw an angel; “Isaiah saw the Lord.” Manoah, Samson's father, saw an angel; but Moses beheld God. Gideon saw an angel; but “God appeared to Abraham.” And neither did the one who saw God see an angel, nor did the one who saw an angel think he saw God; for originated things differ greatly, or rather wholly, in nature from God who created them. And if ever, when an angel was seen, the one who saw heard God's voice, as happened at the bush—for “an angel of the Lord appeared in a flame of fire out of the bush; and the Lord called Moses out of the bush, saying, I am the God of your father, the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob”—yet the angel was not the God of Abraham, but God was speaking in the angel. What appeared was an angel, but God spoke in him. For as he spoke to Moses in the pillar of cloud in the tabernacle, so too God appears speaking in angels; so too he spoke to the son of Nun through an angel. And what God speaks, it is evident that he speaks through the Word and not through another. And since the Word is not separated from the Father, nor unlike and foreign to the Father's substance, what he works are the Father's works, and he makes the work of creation one; and what the Son gives is the Father's giving. And he who has seen the Son knows that, in seeing him, he has seen not an angel, nor one greater than the angels, nor any creature at all, but the Father himself; and he who hears the Word knows that he hears the Father, as he who is shone upon by the radiance knows that he is illuminated by the sun.
Chapter 15
15Bright, 169
15. Οὕτω γὰρ ἡμᾶς βουλομένη νοεῖν ἡ θεία γραφὴ, τοιαῦτα τὰ παραδείγματα δέδωκεν, ὡς καὶ ἐν τοῖς προτέροις εἰρήκαμεν, ἐξ ὧν καὶ τοὺς προδότας Ἰουδαίους δυσωπεῖν δυνάμεθα, καὶ τὴν Ἑλλήνων διαλύειν κατηγορίαν, φασκόντων καὶ νομιζόντων διὰ τὴν Τριάδα λέγειν καὶ ἡμᾶς πολλοὺς θεούς. Οὐδὲ γὰρ, ὥσπερ καὶ τὸ παράδειγμα δείκνυσι, τρεῖς ἀρχὰς ἢ τρεῖς πατέρας εἰσάγομεν, ὡς οἱ περὶ Μαρκίωνα καὶ Μανιχαῖον· ἐπεὶ μηδὲ τριῶν ἡλίων ὑπεθέμεθα τὴν εἰκόνα, ἀλλὰ ἥλιον καὶ ἀπαύγασμα, καὶ ἓν τὸ ἐξ ἡλίου ἐν τῷ ἀπαυγάσματι φῶς· οὕτω μίαν ἀρχὴν οἴδαμεν· τόν τε δημιουργὸν Λόγον φάσκομεν οὐχ ἕτερόν τινα τρόπον ἔχειν θεότητος ἢ τὴν τοῦ μόνου Θεοῦ, διὰ τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ πεφυκέναι. Μᾶλλον μὲν οὖν οἱ Ἀρειομανῖται δικαίως ἂν σχοῖεν τὸ ἔγκλημα τῆς πολυθεότητος ἢ καὶ ἀθεότητος, ὅτι ἔξωθεν τὸν Υἱὸν κτίσμα, καὶ πάλιν τὸ Πνεῦμα ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος βαττολογοῦσιν. Ἢ γὰρ οὐκ εἶναι Θεὸν τὸν Λόγον φήσουσιν· ἢ λέγοντες ‘Θεὸνʼ μὲν διὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον, μὴ ἴδιον δὲ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς, πολλοὺς ἂν εἰσάγοιεν διὰ τὸ ἑτεροειδὲς αὐτῶν· εἰ μὴ ἄρα κατὰ μετοχὴν, ὥσπερ καὶ τὰ πάντα, ‘Θεὸνʼ λέγεσθαι καὶ αὐτὸν λέγειν τολμήσουσιν. Ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο νομίζοντες ὁμοίως ἀσεβοῦσιν, ἕνα τῶν πάντων λέγοντες εἶναι τὸν Λόγον. Ἡμῶν δὲ τοῦτο μηδὲ εἰς τὸν νοῦν ποτε εἰσέλθοι· ἓν γὰρ εἶδος θεότητος, ὅπερ ἐστὶ καὶ ἐν τῷ Λόγῳ· καὶ εἶς Θεὸς ὁ Πατὴρ, ἐφʼ ἑαυτῷ ὢν κατὰ τὸ ἐπὶ πάντων εἶναι, καὶ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ δὲ φαινόμενος κατὰ τὸ διὰ πάντων διήκειν, καὶ ἐν τῷ Πνεύματι δὲ κατὰ τὸ ἐν ἅπασι διὰ τοῦ Λόγου ἐν αὐτῷ ἐνεργεῖν. Οὕτω γὰρ καὶ ἕνα διὰ τῆς Τριάδος ὁμολογοῦμεν εἶναι τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ πολὺ μᾶλλον εὐσεβέστερον λέγομεν τῆς πολυειδοῦς καὶ πολυμεροῦς τῶν αἱρετικῶν θεότητος, ὅτι τὴν μίαν ἐν Τριάδι θεότητα φρονοῦμεν.
15. Houtō gar hēmas boulomenē noein hē theia graphē, toiauta ta paradeigmata dedōken, hōs kai en tois proterois eirēkamen, ex hōn kai tous prodotas Ioudaious dysōpein dynametha, kai tēn Hellēnōn dialyein katēgorian, phaskontōn kai nomizontōn dia tēn Triada legein kai hēmas pollous theous. Oude gar, hōsper kai to paradeigma deiknysi, treis archas ē treis pateras eisagomen, hōs hoi peri Markiōna kai Manichaion; epei mēde triōn hēliōn hypethemetha tēn eikona, alla hēlion kai apaugasma, kai hen to ex hēliou en tǭ apaugasmati phōs; houtō mian archēn oidamen; ton te dēmiourgon Logon phaskomen ouch heteron tina tropon echein theotētos ē tēn tou monou Theou, dia to ex autou pephykenai. Mallon men oun hoi Areiomanitai dikaiōs an schoien to enklēma tēs polytheotētos ē kai atheotētos, hoti exōthen ton Huion ktisma, kai palin to Pneuma ek tou mē ontos battologousin. Ē gar ouk einai Theon ton Logon phēsousin; ē legontes ‘Theonʼ men dia to gegrammenon, mē idion de tēs ousias tou Patros, pollous an eisagoien dia to heteroeides autōn; ei mē ara kata metochēn, hōsper kai ta panta, ‘Theonʼ legesthai kai auton legein tolmēsousin. Alla kai touto nomizontes homoiōs asebousin, hena tōn pantōn legontes einai ton Logon. Hēmōn de touto mēde eis ton noun pote eiselthoi; hen gar eidos theotētos, hoper esti kai en tǭ Logǭ; kai eis Theos ho Patēr, ephʼ heautǭ ōn kata to epi pantōn einai, kai en tǭ Huiǭ de phainomenos kata to dia pantōn diēkein, kai en tǭ Pneumati de kata to en hapasi dia tou Logou en autǭ energein. Houtō gar kai hena dia tēs Triados homologoumen einai ton Theon, kai poly mallon eusebesteron legomen tēs polyeidous kai polymerous tōn hairetikōn theotētos, hoti tēn mian en Triadi theotēta phronoumen.
For wishing us to understand in this way, the divine Scripture has given such examples, as we also said earlier, from which we can shame the traitorous Jews and refute the charge of the Greeks, who claim and think that because of the Trinity we too speak of many gods. For, as the example also shows, we do not introduce three principles or three fathers, as the followers of Marcion and Mani do; for we did not propose the image of three suns, but of sun and radiance, and one light from the sun in the radiance; so we know one principle; and we say that the creating Word has no other mode of Godhead than that of the only God, because he is by nature from him. Rather, the Ariomaniacs might justly bear the charge of polytheism, or even atheism, because they babble that the Son is a creature from outside, and again that the Spirit is from what is not. For either they will say that the Word is not God; or, calling him “God” because it is written, but not proper to the Father's substance, they would introduce many gods, because of their difference in kind; unless indeed they dare to say that he too is called “God” by participation, as all things are. But in thinking this too they are equally impious, saying that the Word is one of all things. May this never enter our mind! For there is one form of Godhead, which is also in the Word; and one God, the Father, existing by himself inasmuch as he is over all, and appearing in the Son inasmuch as he pervades all things, and in the Spirit inasmuch as he works in all things through the Word in the Spirit. For so we confess that God is one through the Trinity, and we speak far more piously than the heretics with their many-formed and many-parted Godhead, because we hold the one Godhead in the Trinity.
Chapter 16
16Bright, 169–171
16. Εἰ γὰρ μὴ οὕτως ἔχει, ἀλλʼ ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐστὶ κτίσμα καὶ ποίημα ὁ Λόγος, ’ ἢ οὐκ ἔστι Θεὸς ἀληθινὸς, διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν ἕνα τῶν κτισμάτων· ἢ εἰ ‘Θεὸνʼ αὐτὸν ὀνομάζουσιν ἐντρεπόμενοι παρὰ τῶν γραφῶν, ἀνάγκη λέγειν αὐτοὺς δύο θεοὺς, ἕνα μὲν κτίστην, τὸν δὲ ἕτερον κτιστόν· καὶ δύο κυρίοις λατρεύειν, ἑνὶ μὲν ἀγενήτῳ, τῷ δὲ ἑτέρῳ γενητῷ καὶ κτίσματι· δύο τε πίστεις ἔχειν, μίαν μὲν εἰς τὸν ἀληθινὸν Θεὸν, ἑτέραν δὲ εἰς τὸν ποιηθέντα καὶ πλασθέντα παρʼ αὐτῶν καὶ λεχθέντα Θεόν. Ἀνάγκη δὲ αὐτοὺς, οὕτω τυφλωθέντας, ὅτε μὲν προσκυνοῦσι τῷ ἀγενήτῳ, κατανωτίζεσθαι τὸν γενητὸν, ὅτε δὲ προσέρχονται τῷ κτίσματι, ἀποστρέφεσθαι τὸν κτίστην. Οὐ γάρ ἔστιν ἰδεῖν τοῦτον ἐν ἐκείνῳ, διὰ τὸ ξένας καὶ διαφόρους αὐτῶν εἶναι τάς τε φύσεις καὶ τὰς ἐνεργείας. Οὕτω δὲ φρονοῦντες, πάντως καὶ πλείονας συνάψουσι θεούς· τοῦτο γάρ τῶν ἐκπεσόντων ἀπὸ τοῦ ἑνὸς Θεοῦ τὸ ἐπιχείρημα. Διά τί οὖν οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ, τοιαῦτα λογιζόμενοι καὶ νοοῦντες, οὐ συναριθμοῦσιν ἑαυτοὺς μετὰ τῶν Ἑλλήνων; καὶ γὰρ κἀκεῖνοι, ὥσπερ καὶ οὗτοι, ‘τῇ κτίσει λατρεύουσι παρὰ τὸν κτίσαντα τὰ πάντα Θεόν, ’ Ἀλλὰ τὸ μὲν ὄνομα τὸ Ἑλληνικὸν φεύγουσι διὰ τὴν τῶν ἀνοήτων ἀπάτην, τὴν δὲ ὁμοίαν ἐκείνοις διάνοιαν ὑποκρίνονται. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ τὸ σοφὸν αὐτῶν, ὥσπερ εἰώθασι λέγειν, ‘Οὐ λέγομεν δύο ἀγένητα, ’ φαίνονται πρὸς ἀπάτην τῶν ἀκεραίων λέγοντες· φάσκοντες γὰρ, ‘Οὐ λέγομεν δύο ἀγένητα, ’ λέγουσι δύο θεοὺς, καὶ τούτους διαφόρους ἔχοντας τὰς φύσεις, τὸν μὲν γενητὴν, τὸν δὲ ἀγένητον. Εἰ δὲ οἱ μὲν Ἕλληνες ἑνὶ ἀγενήτῳ καὶ πολλοῖς γενητοῖς λατρεύουσιν, οὗτοι δὲ ἑνὶ ἀγενήτῳ καὶ ἑνὶ γενητῷ, οὐδʼ οὕτω διαφέρουσιν Ἑλλήνων. Ὅ τε γὰρ παρʼ αὐτῶν λεγόμενος ‘γενητὸςʼ εἷς ἐκ πολλῶν ἐστι· καὶ οἱ πολλοὶ δὲ πάλιν τῶν Ἑλλήνων τὴν αὐτὴν τῷ ἑνὶ τούτῳ φύσιν ἔχουσι, καὶ οὗτος γὰρ κἀκεῖνοι κτίσματά εἰσιν. Ἄθλιοι, καὶ πλεῖον ὅσον ἐβλάβησαν κατὰ Χριστοῦ φρονήσαντες· ἐξέπεσαν γὰρ τῆς ἀληθείας, καὶ τὴν μὲν Ἰουδαίων προδοσίαν ὑπερέβησαν ἀρνούμενοι τὸν Χριστὸν, τοῖς δὲ Ἕλλησι συγκυλίονται, κτίσματι καὶ διαφόροις θεοῖς λατρεύοντες οἱ θεοστυγεῖς. Εἶς γὰρ Θεός ἐστι, καὶ οὐ πολλοὶ, καὶ εἷς ὁ τούτου Λόγος, καὶ οὐ πολλοί· ‘Θεὸς γὰρ ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος, ’ καὶ μόνος αὐτὸς ἔχει τὸ πατρικὸν εἶδος· ὅσπερ ὢν αὐτὸς ὁ Σωτὴρ ἐδυσώπει τοὺς Ἰουδαίους λέγων, ‘ὁ πέμψας με Πατὴρ, ἐκεῖνος μεμαρτύρηκε περὶ ἐμοῦ· οὔτε φωνὴν αὐτοῦ πώποτε ἀκηκόατε, οὔτε εἶδος αὐτοῦ ἑωράκατε· καὶ τὸν Λόγον αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἔχετε ἐν ὑμῖν μένοντα, ὅτι ὃν ἀπέστειλεν ἐκεῖνος, τούτῳ ὑμεῖς οὐ πιστεύετε, ’ Τὸν δὲ Λόγον συνῆψε τῷ εἴδει καλῶς, ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, αὐτὸς καὶ εἰκὼν καὶ χαρακτὴρ καὶ εἶδός ἐστι τοῦ Πατρὸς ἑαυτοῦ· καὶ ὅτι οἱ τὸν λαλοῦντα μὴ δεξάμενοι Ἰουδαῖοι οὐκ ἐδέξαντο τὸν Λόγον, ὅσπερ ἐστὶ ‘τὸ εἶδος τοῦ Θεοῦ.’ Τοῦτο καὶ ὁ πατριάρχης Ἰακὼβ ἑωρακὼς ηὐλογήθη, καὶ ἀντὶ Ἰακὼβ ‘Ἰσραὴλʼ ἐκλήθη παρʼ αὐτοῦ, ὡς ἡ θεία γραφὴ μαρτυρεῖ λέγουσα· ‘Ἀνέτειλε δὲ ὁ ἥλιος αὐτῷ, ἡνίκα παρῆλθε τὸ εἶδος τοῦ Θεοῦ.’ Τοῦτο δὲ ἦν ὁ λέγων, ‘Ὁ ἐμὲ ἑωρακὼς ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα·’ καὶ, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί ἐστι· κἀγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν·’ οὕτω γὰρ εἷς ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ μία ἡ εἰς τὸν Πατέρα καὶ Υἱὸν πίστις. Καὶ γὰρ τοῦ Λόγου ὄντος Θεοῦ, πάλιν ‘Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν Κύριος εἷς ἐστι.’ Τοῦ γὰρ ἑνὸς ἴδιος καὶ ἀδιαίρετός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς κατὰ τὴν ἰδιότητα καὶ οἰκειότητα τῆς οὐσίας.
16. Ei gar mē houtōs echei, allʼ ‘ex ouk ontōn esti ktisma kai poiēma ho Logos, ’ ē ouk esti Theos alēthinos, dia to einai auton hena tōn ktismatōn; ē ei ‘Theonʼ auton onomazousin entrepomenoi para tōn graphōn, anankē legein autous dyo theous, hena men ktistēn, ton de heteron ktiston; kai dyo kyriois latreuein, heni men agenētǭ, tǭ de heterǭ genētǭ kai ktismati; dyo te pisteis echein, mian men eis ton alēthinon Theon, heteran de eis ton poiēthenta kai plasthenta parʼ autōn kai lechthenta Theon. Anankē de autous, houtō typhlōthentas, hote men proskynousi tǭ agenētǭ, katanōtizesthai ton genēton, hote de proserchontai tǭ ktismati, apostrephesthai ton ktistēn. Ou gar estin idein touton en ekeinǭ, dia to xenas kai diaphorous autōn einai tas te physeis kai tas energeias. Houtō de phronountes, pantōs kai pleionas synapsousi theous; touto gar tōn ekpesontōn apo tou henos Theou to epicheirēma. Dia ti oun hoi Areianoi, toiauta logizomenoi kai noountes, ou synarithmousin heautous meta tōn Hellēnōn? kai gar kakeinoi, hōsper kai houtoi, ‘tę̄ ktisei latreuousi para ton ktisanta ta panta Theon, ’ Alla to men onoma to Hellēnikon pheugousi dia tēn tōn anoētōn apatēn, tēn de homoian ekeinois dianoian hypokrinontai. Kai gar kai to sophon autōn, hōsper eiōthasi legein, ‘Ou legomen dyo agenēta, ’ phainontai pros apatēn tōn akeraiōn legontes; phaskontes gar, ‘Ou legomen dyo agenēta, ’ legousi dyo theous, kai toutous diaphorous echontas tas physeis, ton men genētēn, ton de agenēton. Ei de hoi men Hellēnes heni agenētǭ kai pollois genētois latreuousin, houtoi de heni agenētǭ kai heni genētǭ, oudʼ houtō diapherousin Hellēnōn. Ho te gar parʼ autōn legomenos ‘genētosʼ heis ek pollōn esti; kai hoi polloi de palin tōn Hellēnōn tēn autēn tǭ heni toutǭ physin echousi, kai houtos gar kakeinoi ktismata eisin. Athlioi, kai pleion hoson eblabēsan kata Christou phronēsantes; exepesan gar tēs alētheias, kai tēn men Ioudaiōn prodosian hyperebēsan arnoumenoi ton Christon, tois de Hellēsi synkyliontai, ktismati kai diaphorois theois latreuontes hoi theostygeis. Eis gar Theos esti, kai ou polloi, kai heis ho toutou Logos, kai ou polloi; ‘Theos gar estin ho Logos, ’ kai monos autos echei to patrikon eidos; hosper ōn autos ho Sōtēr edysōpei tous Ioudaious legōn, ‘ho pempsas me Patēr, ekeinos memartyrēke peri emou; oute phōnēn autou pōpote akēkoate, oute eidos autou heōrakate; kai ton Logon autou ouk echete en hymin menonta, hoti hon apesteilen ekeinos, toutǭ hymeis ou pisteuete, ’ Ton de Logon synēpse tǭ eidei kalōs, hina deixę̄ hoti ho tou Theou Logos, autos kai eikōn kai charaktēr kai eidos esti tou Patros heautou; kai hoti hoi ton lalounta mē dexamenoi Ioudaioi ouk edexanto ton Logon, hosper esti ‘to eidos tou Theou.’ Touto kai ho patriarchēs Iakōb heōrakōs ēulogēthē, kai anti Iakōb ‘Israēlʼ eklēthē parʼ autou, hōs hē theia graphē martyrei legousa; ‘Aneteile de ho hēlios autǭ, hēnika parēlthe to eidos tou Theou.’ Touto de ēn ho legōn, ‘Ho eme heōrakōs heōrake ton Patera;’ kai, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi esti; kagō kai ho Patēr hen esmen;’ houtō gar heis estin ho Theos, kai mia hē eis ton Patera kai Huion pistis. Kai gar tou Logou ontos Theou, palin ‘Kyrios ho Theos hēmōn Kyrios heis esti.’ Tou gar henos idios kai adiairetos estin ho Huios kata tēn idiotēta kai oikeiotēta tēs ousias.
For if it is not so, but “the Word is a creature and a work from things that are not,” either he is not true God, because he is one of the creatures; or, if they name him “God” out of shame before the Scriptures, they must say that there are two gods, one creator and the other created; and serve two lords, one unoriginate and the other originated and a creature; and have two faiths, one in the true God and the other in the one made and fashioned by them and called God. And, being so blinded, they must, when they worship the unoriginate, turn their backs on the originated one, and when they approach the creature, turn away from the creator. For one cannot see the one in the other, because their natures and activities are foreign and different. And thinking thus, they will certainly add still more gods; for this is the attempt of those who have fallen away from the one God. Why, then, do the Arians, reasoning and thinking such things, not count themselves among the Greeks? For they too, like these, “serve the creature rather than God who created all things.” But they flee the name of Greeks to deceive the senseless, while they feign a mind like theirs. For even their clever saying, as they are accustomed to put it, “We do not say two unoriginates,” they evidently say to deceive the simple; for in saying, “We do not say two unoriginates,” they say two gods, and these with different natures, one originated and the other unoriginate. And if the Greeks serve one unoriginate and many originated, while these serve one unoriginate and one originated, not even so do they differ from the Greeks. For the one they call “originated” is one of many; and the many gods of the Greeks, again, have the same nature as this one, for both he and they are creatures. Wretches, and the more harmed for thinking against Christ! For they have fallen from the truth, and have surpassed the treachery of the Jews in denying Christ, and they wallow with the Greeks, these God-haters, serving a creature and different gods. For God is one and not many, and his Word is one and not many; for “the Word is God,” and he alone has the Father's form. Being this, the Saviour himself put the Jews to shame, saying, “The Father who sent me has himself borne witness about me. You have never heard his voice nor seen his form; and you do not have his Word abiding in you, because you do not believe the one whom he has sent.” He fittingly joined “Word” to “form,” to show that the Word of God is himself the image and impress and form of his own Father; and that the Jews, not receiving the one who spoke, did not receive the Word, who is “the form of God.” The patriarch Jacob, having seen this form, was blessed, and was called “Israel” by him instead of Jacob, as the divine Scripture testifies, saying, “The sun rose upon him when the form of God passed by.” And this was he who says, “He who has seen me has seen the Father,” and “I am in the Father and the Father is in me; and I and the Father are one”; for so God is one, and the faith in the Father and Son is one. For even though the Word is God, still “the Lord our God is one Lord.” For the Son is proper to the One and undivided from him by the propriety and kinship of the substance.
Chapter 17
17Bright, 171–172
17. Ἀλλʼ οὐδʼ οὕτως ἐντραπέντες, οἱ Ἀρειανοί φασιν· Οὐχ ὡς ὑμεῖς λέγετε, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἡμεῖς θέλομεν· ἀνατρεπόντων γὰρ ὑμῶν τὰς προτέρας ἡμῶν ἐπινοίας, ἐφεύρομεν καινοτέραν, καὶ λέγομεν· Οὕτως ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἓν, καὶ οὕτως ἐστὶν ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ, καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ὡς ἂν καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐν αὐτῷ γενοίμεθα· τοῦτο γὰρ ἐν τῷ κατὰ Ἰωάννην εὐαγγελίῳ γέγραπται, ὅπερ περὶ ἡμῶν ὁ Χριστὸς ἠξίου λέγων· ‘Πάτερ ἅγιε, τήρησον αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί σου, ᾧ δέδωκάς μοι, ἵνα ὦσιν ἓν, καθὼς καὶ ἡμεῖς·’ καὶ πάλιν μετʼ ὀλίγα· Οὐ περὶ τούτων δὲ ἐρωτῶ μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ τῶν πιστευόντων διὰ τοῦ λόγου αὐτῶν εἰς ἐμέ· ἵνα πάντες ἓν ὦσι, καθὼς σὺ, Πάτερ, ἐν ἐμοὶ, κἀγὼ ἐν σοὶ, ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ἓν ὦσιν· ἵνα ὁ κόσμος πιστεύσῃ, ὅτι σύ με ἀπέστειλας· κἀγὼ τὴν δόξαν, ἣν δέδωκάς μοι, δέδωκα αὐτοῖς, ἵνα ὦσιν ἓν, καθὼς καὶ ἡμεῖς ἕν ἐσμεν, ἐγὼ ἐν αὐτοῖς, καὶ σὺ ἐν ἐμοί· ἵνα ὦσι τετελειωμένοι εἰς ἓν, καὶ ἵνα γινώσκῃ ὁ κόσμος, ὅτι σύ με ἀπέστειλας.’ Εἶτα ὥσπερ εὑρόντες πρόφασιν, ἐπιλέγουσιν οἱ δόλιοι ταῦτα· ‘Εἰ ὥσπερ ἡμεῖς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ γινόμεθα ἓν, οὕτω καὶ αὐτὸς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐστι, καὶ οὕτως ἐν τῷ Πατρί ἐστι καὶ αὐτός· πῶς ὑμεῖς ἐκ τοῦ λέγειν αὐτὸν, “Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν, ” καὶ, “ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ, ” ἴδιον καὶ ὅμοιον τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας αὐτὸν φάσκετε; ἀνάγκη γὰρ ἢ καὶ ἡμᾶς ἰδίους εἶναι τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἢ κἀκεῖνον ἀλλότριον εἶναι, ὥσπερ καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐσμεν ἀλλότριοι.’ Ταῦτα μὲν ἐκεῖνοι ληροῦντες φλυαροῦσιν· ἐγὼ δὲ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἐν τῇ τοιαύτῃ αὐτῶν κακονοίᾳ βλέπω ἢ ἀλόγιστον τόλμαν καὶ διαβολικὴν ἀπόνοιαν, λεγόντων καὶ αὐτῶν κατʼ ἐκεῖνον, ‘εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ἀναβησόμεθα, ἐσόμεθα ὅμοιοι τῷ ὑψίστῳ·’ τὰ γὰρ κατὰ χάριν διδόμενα τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, ταῦτα θέλουσιν ἴσα τῆς τοῦ διδόντος εἶναι θεότητος. Ἀκούοντες γοῦν ‘υἱοὺςʼ χρηματίζοντας τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, ἐνόμισαν καὶ ἑαυτοὺς ἴσους εἶναι τοῦ ἀληθινοῦ καὶ φύσει Υἱοῦ· καὶ νῦν πάλιν ἀκούοντες τοῦ Σωτῆρος, ‘ἵνα ὦσιν ἓν, καθὼς καὶ ἡμεῖς, ʼ πλανῶσιν ἑαυτοὺς, καὶ θρασυνόμενοι νομίζουσιν οὕτως ἔσεσθαι ἑαυτοὺς, ὡς ἔστιν ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ· οὐχ ὁρῶντες τὸ ἐκ τῆς τοιαύτης οἰήσεως γενόμενον τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτῶν τοῦ διαβόλου πτῶμα.
17. Allʼ oudʼ houtōs entrapentes, hoi Areianoi phasin; Ouch hōs hymeis legete, allʼ hōs hēmeis thelomen; anatrepontōn gar hymōn tas proteras hēmōn epinoias, epheuromen kainoteran, kai legomen; Houtōs estin ho Huios kai ho Patēr hen, kai houtōs estin ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ, kai ho Huios en tǭ Patri, hōs an kai hēmeis en autǭ genoimetha; touto gar en tǭ kata Iōannēn euangeliǭ gegraptai, hoper peri hēmōn ho Christos ēxiou legōn; ‘Pater hagie, tērēson autous en tǭ onomati sou, hǭ dedōkas moi, hina ōsin hen, kathōs kai hēmeis;’ kai palin metʼ oliga; Ou peri toutōn de erōtō monon, alla kai peri tōn pisteuontōn dia tou logou autōn eis eme; hina pantes hen ōsi, kathōs sy, Pater, en emoi, kagō en soi, hina kai autoi en hēmin hen ōsin; hina ho kosmos pisteusę̄, hoti sy me apesteilas; kagō tēn doxan, hēn dedōkas moi, dedōka autois, hina ōsin hen, kathōs kai hēmeis hen esmen, egō en autois, kai sy en emoi; hina ōsi teteleiōmenoi eis hen, kai hina ginōskę̄ ho kosmos, hoti sy me apesteilas.’ Eita hōsper heurontes prophasin, epilegousin hoi dolioi tauta; ‘Ei hōsper hēmeis en tǭ Patri ginometha hen, houtō kai autos kai ho Patēr hen esti, kai houtōs en tǭ Patri esti kai autos; pōs hymeis ek tou legein auton, “Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen, ” kai, “egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi, ” idion kai homoion tēs tou Patros ousias auton phaskete? anankē gar ē kai hēmas idious einai tēs ousias tou Patros, ē kakeinon allotrion einai, hōsper kai hēmeis esmen allotrioi.’ Tauta men ekeinoi lērountes phlyarousin; egō de ouden heteron en tę̄ toiautę̄ autōn kakonoią blepō ē alogiston tolman kai diabolikēn aponoian, legontōn kai autōn katʼ ekeinon, ‘eis ton ouranon anabēsometha, esometha homoioi tǭ hypsistǭ;’ ta gar kata charin didomena tois anthrōpois, tauta thelousin isa tēs tou didontos einai theotētos. Akouontes goun ‘huiousʼ chrēmatizontas tous anthrōpous, enomisan kai heautous isous einai tou alēthinou kai physei Huiou; kai nyn palin akouontes tou Sōtēros, ‘hina ōsin hen, kathōs kai hēmeis, ʼ planōsin heautous, kai thrasynomenoi nomizousin houtōs esesthai heautous, hōs estin ho Huios en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ; ouch horōntes to ek tēs toiautēs oiēseōs genomenon tou patros autōn tou diabolou ptōma.
But not even so put to shame, the Arians say: “Not as you say, but as we wish; for since you overturn our earlier notions, we have invented a newer one, and we say: the Son and the Father are one in this way, and the Father is in the Son and the Son in the Father in this way, as we too might come to be in him. For this is written in the Gospel according to John, which Christ asked concerning us, saying, ‘Holy Father, keep them in your name, which you have given me, that they may be one, as we are’; and again a little after: ‘I do not ask for these only, but also for those who believe in me through their word, that they all may be one, as you, Father, are in me, and I in you, that they also may be one in us, so that the world may believe that you sent me; and the glory which you have given me I have given them, that they may be one, as we are one, I in them and you in me, that they may be perfected into one, and that the world may know that you sent me.’” Then, as though they had found a pretext, the crafty men add this: “If, as we become one in the Father, so he and the Father are one, and so he too is in the Father, how do you claim, from his saying, ‘I and the Father are one,’ and ‘I am in the Father and the Father in me,’ that he is proper to and like the Father's substance? For it must be either that we too are proper to the Father's substance, or that he too is foreign to it, as we are foreign.” So they babble their nonsense; but in such ill will of theirs I see nothing else than irrational daring and devilish madness, as they too say with him, “We will ascend into heaven, we will be like the Most High”; for they want what is given to human beings by grace to be equal to the Godhead of the giver. Hearing, at any rate, that human beings are called “sons,” they thought themselves equal to the true and natural Son; and now again, hearing the Saviour say, “that they may be one, as we are,” they deceive themselves, and in their boldness think that they will be as the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son, not seeing the fall of their father the devil that came from such conceit.
Chapter 18
18Bright, 172–173
18. Εἰ μὲν οὖν, ὡς πολλάκις εἴπομεν, ὁ αὐτός ἐστιν ἡμῖν ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, καὶ οὐδὲν ἡμῶν διαφέρει ἢ χρόνῳ, ἔστω ἡμῖν ὅμοιος, καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν ἐχέτω χώραν παρὰ τῷ Πατρὶ, ἣν καὶ ἡμεῖς ἔχομεν· καὶ μήτε μονογενὴς, μήτε μόνος Λόγος, ἢ Σοφία τοῦ Πατρὸς λεγέσθω· ἀλλὰ κοινὸν ἔστω κατὰ πάντων ἡμῶν τῶν ὁμοίων τὸ αὐτὸ ὄνομα. Δίκαιον γὰρ, ὧν ἐστι φύσις μία, τούτων εἶναι καὶ τὸ ὄνομα κοινὸν, κἂν τοῖς χρόνοις ἀλλήλων διαφέρωσιν. Ἄνθρωπος γὰρ ὁ Ἀδὰμ, ἄνθρωπος δὲ καὶ ὁ Παῦλος, ἄνθρωπος δὲ καὶ ὁ νῦν γενόμενος· καὶ οὐχ ὁ χρόνος ἀλλοιοῖ τὴν φύσιν τοῦ γένους. Εἰ τοίνυν καὶ ὁ Λόγος χρόνῳ μόνον ἡμῶν διαφέρει, ἔδει καὶ ἡμᾶς ὡς ἐκεῖνον εἶναι. Ἀλλʼ οὔτε ἡμεῖς Λόγος ἢ Σοφία, οὔτε ἐκεῖνος κτίσμα ἢ ποίημα τυγχάνει ὤν· ἐπεὶ διὰ τί οἱ πάντες ἐκ τοῦ ἑνὸς γεγόναμεν, καὶ μόνος ἐστὶν αὐτὸς Λόγος; Ἀλλὰ γὰρ, εἰ καὶ ἐκείνους λέγειν τοιαῦτα πρέπει, ἀλλʼ ἡμῖν ἀπρεπὲς ἐνθυμεῖσθαι τὰς ἐκείνων βλασφημίας· καὶ εἰ καὶ οὐδὲ περιεργάζεσθαί τι τῶν ῥητῶν ἐχρῆν πρὸς τὴν οὕτω φανερὰν καὶ εὐσεβῆ διάνοιαν, καὶ τὴν ἐν ἡμῖν ὀρθὴν πίστιν· ὅμως ἵνα καὶ ἐντεῦθεν δειχθῶσιν ἀσεβεῖς, φέρε συντόμως, ὡς παρὰ τῶν πατέρων μεμαθήκαμεν, ἐκ τοῦ ῥητοῦ τὴν ἑτεροδοξίαν ἐκείνων ἐλέγξωμεν. Ἔθος τῇ θείᾳ γραφῇ τὰ κατὰ φύσιν ὄντα πράγματα, ταῦτα τοῖς ἀνθρώποις εἰς εἰκόνας καὶ παραδείγματα λαμβάνειν· τοῦτο δὲ ποιεῖ, ἵνʼ ἐκ τῶν κατὰ φύσιν ἐκείνων τὰ ἐκ προαιρέσεως φαίνηται τῶν ἀνθρώπων κινήματα· καὶ οὕτως ἢ φαῦλος ἢ δίκαιος ὁ τούτων δείκνυται τρόπος. Ἐπὶ μὲν οὖν τῶν φαύλων, ὡς ἐὰν παραγγέλλῃ, ‘Μὴ γίνεσθε ὡς ἵππος καὶ ἡμίονος, οἷς οὐκ ἔστι σύνεσις· ἢ καὶ ὅταν, μεμφόμενος τοὺς οὕτω γενομένους, λέγῃ, ‘Ἄνθρωπος ἐν τιμῇ ὢν οὐ συνῆκε· παρασυνεβλήθη τοῖς κτήνεσι τοῖς ἀνοήτοις, καὶ ὡμοιώθη αὐτοῖς· καὶ πάλιν ‘ἵπποι θηλυμανεῖς ἐγενήθησαν Καὶ ὁ Σωτὴρ δὲ τὸν μὲν Ἡρώδην δεικνὺς ὁποῖός ἐστιν, ἔλεγεν, ‘εἴπατε τῇ ἀλώπεκι ταύτῃ·’ τοῖς δὲ μαθηταῖς παρήγγελλεν, ‘Ἰδοὺ ἀποστέλλω ὑμᾶς ὡς πρόβατα ἐν μέσῳ λύκων· γίνεσθε οὖν φρόνιμοι ὡς οἱ ὄφεις, καὶ ἀκέραιοι ὡς αἱ περιστεραί.’ Ἔλεγε δὲ τοῦτο, οὐχ ἵνα τῇ φύσει γενώμεθα κτήνη, ἢ γενώμεθα ὄφεις καὶ περιστεραί· οὐ γὰρ οὕτως ἡμᾶς αὐτὸς πεποίηκε· διὸ οὐδὲ τοῦτο οἶδεν ἡ φύσις· ἀλλʼ ἵνʼ ἡμεῖς τῶν μὲν τὰς ἀλόγους ὁρμὰς φεύγωμεν, τοῦ δὲ τὸ φρόνιμον ἵνα γινώσκοντες, μὴ ἀπατώμεθα παρʼ αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῆς περιστερᾶς τὸ πρᾶον ἀναλάβωμεν.
18. Ei men oun, hōs pollakis eipomen, ho autos estin hēmin ho tou Theou Logos, kai ouden hēmōn diapherei ē chronǭ, estō hēmin homoios, kai tēn autēn echetō chōran para tǭ Patri, hēn kai hēmeis echomen; kai mēte monogenēs, mēte monos Logos, ē Sophia tou Patros legesthō; alla koinon estō kata pantōn hēmōn tōn homoiōn to auto onoma. Dikaion gar, hōn esti physis mia, toutōn einai kai to onoma koinon, kan tois chronois allēlōn diapherōsin. Anthrōpos gar ho Adam, anthrōpos de kai ho Paulos, anthrōpos de kai ho nyn genomenos; kai ouch ho chronos alloioi tēn physin tou genous. Ei toinyn kai ho Logos chronǭ monon hēmōn diapherei, edei kai hēmas hōs ekeinon einai. Allʼ oute hēmeis Logos ē Sophia, oute ekeinos ktisma ē poiēma tynchanei ōn; epei dia ti hoi pantes ek tou henos gegonamen, kai monos estin autos Logos? Alla gar, ei kai ekeinous legein toiauta prepei, allʼ hēmin aprepes enthymeisthai tas ekeinōn blasphēmias; kai ei kai oude periergazesthai ti tōn rhētōn echrēn pros tēn houtō phaneran kai eusebē dianoian, kai tēn en hēmin orthēn pistin; homōs hina kai enteuthen deichthōsin asebeis, phere syntomōs, hōs para tōn paterōn memathēkamen, ek tou rhētou tēn heterodoxian ekeinōn elenxōmen. Ethos tę̄ theią graphę̄ ta kata physin onta pragmata, tauta tois anthrōpois eis eikonas kai paradeigmata lambanein; touto de poiei, hinʼ ek tōn kata physin ekeinōn ta ek proaireseōs phainētai tōn anthrōpōn kinēmata; kai houtōs ē phaulos ē dikaios ho toutōn deiknytai tropos. Epi men oun tōn phaulōn, hōs ean parangellę̄, ‘Mē ginesthe hōs hippos kai hēmionos, hois ouk esti synesis; ē kai hotan, memphomenos tous houtō genomenous, legę̄, ‘Anthrōpos en timę̄ ōn ou synēke; parasyneblēthē tois ktēnesi tois anoētois, kai hōmoiōthē autois; kai palin ‘hippoi thēlymaneis egenēthēsan Kai ho Sōtēr de ton men Hērōdēn deiknys hopoios estin, elegen, ‘eipate tę̄ alōpeki tautę̄;’ tois de mathētais parēngellen, ‘Idou apostellō hymas hōs probata en mesǭ lykōn; ginesthe oun phronimoi hōs hoi opheis, kai akeraioi hōs hai peristerai.’ Elege de touto, ouch hina tę̄ physei genōmetha ktēnē, ē genōmetha opheis kai peristerai; ou gar houtōs hēmas autos pepoiēke; dio oude touto oiden hē physis; allʼ hinʼ hēmeis tōn men tas alogous hormas pheugōmen, tou de to phronimon hina ginōskontes, mē apatōmetha parʼ autou, kai tēs peristeras to praon analabōmen.
If, then, as we have often said, the Word of God is the same as we are, and differs from us in nothing but time, let him be like us and have the same place with the Father as we have; and let him not be called only-begotten, nor the only Word or Wisdom of the Father; but let the same name be common to all of us who are alike. For it is just that those whose nature is one should have a common name, even if they differ from one another in time. Adam was a man, and Paul was a man, and he who is born now is a man; and time does not alter the nature of the race. If, then, the Word too differs from us only in time, we too ought to be as he is. But neither are we Word or Wisdom, nor is he a creature or a work; otherwise why have we all come from one, while he alone is Word? But even if it befits them to say such things, it is unfitting for us to dwell on their blasphemies; and even though there should be no need to examine any of the sayings curiously, given so evident and pious a sense and the right faith we hold, nevertheless, so that they may be shown impious from this too, come, let us briefly refute their heterodoxy from the saying, as we have learned from the fathers. It is the custom of the divine Scripture to take things that exist by nature as images and examples for human beings; and it does this so that from those natural things the movements of human beings that arise from free choice may be seen, and so their conduct may be shown to be either bad or righteous. In the case of the bad, as when it commands, “Do not be like the horse and the mule, which have no understanding”; or when, blaming those who have become so, it says, “Man, being in honor, did not understand; he was compared with the senseless cattle and became like them”; and again, “They became lusty horses.” And the Saviour, showing what sort of man Herod was, said, “Tell that fox”; and he charged the disciples, “Behold, I send you out as sheep in the midst of wolves; be therefore wise as serpents and innocent as doves.” He said this not so that we should become beasts by nature, or become serpents and doves—for he did not make us so, and therefore nature does not know this either—but so that we might flee the irrational impulses of the one, and, knowing the cunning of the other, not be deceived by it, and take up the gentleness of the dove.
Chapter 19
19Bright, 173–174
19. Ἐπὶ δὲ τῶν θείων πάλιν εἰκόνας τοῖς ἀνθρώποις λαμβάνων, φησὶν ὁ Σωτήρ· ‘Γίνεσθε οἰκτίρμονες, ὡς ὁ Πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς οἰκτίρμων ἐστὶ, ’ καὶ, ‘Ἔσεσθε ὑμεῖς τέλειοι, ὡς ὁ Πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος τέλειός ἐστιν.’ Ἔλεγε δὲ καὶ τοῦτο, οὐχ ἵνα γινώμεθα πάλιν ὡς ὁ Πατήρ· γενέσθαι γὰρ ἡμᾶς ὡς ὁ Πατὴρ ἀδύνατον, κτίσμα ὄντας, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι γενομένους· ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ οὐχ ἵνα μὴ γενώμεθα κτήνη παρήγγειλε, ‘Μὴ γίνεσθε ὡς ἵππος, ʼ ἵνα δὲ μὴ τὸ ἄλογον ἐκείνων μιμησώμεθα, οὕτως οὐχ ἵνα γενώμεθα ὡς ὁ Θεὸς, ἔλεγε, ‘Γίνεσθε οἰκτίρμονες ὡς ὁ Πατὴρ, ’ ἀλλʼ ἵνα πρὸς τὰς εὐεργεσίας ἐκείνου βλέποντες, ἃ ποιοῦμεν καλὰ, μὴ διʼ ἀνθρώπους, ἀλλὰ διʼ αὐτὸν ποιῶμεν, ὥστε παρʼ αὐτοῦ, καὶ μὴ παρʼ ἀνθρώπων τὸν μισθὸν ἔχειν. Ὡς γὰρ ἑνὸς ὄντος Υἱοῦ φύσει, καὶ ἀληθινοῦ, καὶ μονογενοῦς, γινόμεθα καὶ ἡμεῖς ‘υἱοὶ, ʼ οὐχ ὡς ἐκεῖνος φύσει καὶ ἀληθείᾳ, ἀλλὰ κατὰ χάριν τοῦ καλέσαντος· καὶ ἄνθρωποι τυγχάνοντες ἀπὸ γῆς, ‘θεοὶʼ χρηματίζομεν, οὐχ ὡς ὁ ἀληθινὸς Θεὸς, ἢ ὁ τούτου Λόγος, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἠθέλησεν ὁ τοῦτο χαρισάμενος Θεός· οὕτω καὶ ὡς ὁ Θεὸς οἰκτίρμονες γινόμεθα, οὐκ ἐξισούμενοι τῷ Θεῷ, οὐδὲ φύσει καὶ ἀληθινοὶ εὐεργέται γινόμενοι· (οὐ γὰρ ἡμῶν εὕρεμα τὸ εὐεργετεῖν, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ) ἵνα δὲ τὰ παρʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ κατὰ χάριν εἰς ἡμᾶς γενόμενα, ταῦτα καὶ ἡμεῖς μεταδιδῶμεν εἰς ἑτέρους, μὴ διακρινόμενοι, ἁπλῶς δὲ εἰς πάντας ἐκτείνοντες τὴν εὐποιίαν· κατὰ τοῦτο γὰρ μόνον δυνάμεθά πως αὐτοῦ μιμηταὶ γενέσθαι, καὶ οὐκ ἄλλως, ὅτι τὰ παρʼ αὐτοῦ διακονοῦμεν ἀλλήλοις. Ὥσπερ δὲ ταῦτα καλῶς καὶ ὀρθῶς διανοούμεθα, οὕτω καὶ τὸ κατὰ Ἰωάννην ἀνάγνωσμα τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχει διάνοιαν. Οὐ γὰρ ὡς ἔστιν ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, οὕτως ἵνα καὶ ἡμεῖς γενώμεθά φησι· πόθεν, ὅπου γε ὁ μὲν Λόγος καὶ Σοφία τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστιν, ἡμεῖς δὲ ἐκ γῆς ἐπλάσθημεν· καὶ ὁ μὲν φύσει καὶ τῇ οὐσίᾳ Λόγος καὶ Θεὸς ἀληθινός ἐστιν, (οὕτω γὰρ καὶ ὁ Ἰωάννης φησίν· ‘οἴδαμεν ὅτι ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἥκει, καὶ ἔδωκεν ἡμῖν διάνοιαν, ἵνα γινώσκωμεν τὸν ἀληθινὸν Θεόν· καί ἐσμεν ἐν τῷ ἀληθινῷ, ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ αὐτοῦ, Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ· οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἀληθινὸς Θεὸς, καὶ ἡ ζωὴ ἡ αἰώνιος·’) ἡμεῖς δὲ θέσει καὶ χάριτι υἱοποιούμεθα διʼ αὐτοῦ, μετέχοντες τοῦ Πνεύματος αὐτοῦ; ‘ὅσοιʼ γὰρ, φησὶν, ‘ἔλαβον αὐτὸν, ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ἐξουσίαν τέκνα Θεοῦ γενέσθαι, τοῖς πιστεύουσιν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ, ’ Διὸ καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν ἔστιν ἡ ἀλήθεια, λέγων, ‘Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἀλήθεια·’ ὅτε καὶ τῷ Πατρὶ αὐτοῦ προσομιλῶν ἔλεγεν, ‘Ἁγίασον αὐτοὺς ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ σου· ὁ Λόγος ὁ σὸς ἀλήθειά ἐστιν·’ ἡμεῖς δὲ κατὰ μίμησιν γινόμεθα ἐνάρετοι καὶ υἱοί.
19. Epi de tōn theiōn palin eikonas tois anthrōpois lambanōn, phēsin ho Sōtēr; ‘Ginesthe oiktirmones, hōs ho Patēr hymōn ho en tois ouranois oiktirmōn esti, ’ kai, ‘Esesthe hymeis teleioi, hōs ho Patēr hymōn ho ouranios teleios estin.’ Elege de kai touto, ouch hina ginōmetha palin hōs ho Patēr; genesthai gar hēmas hōs ho Patēr adynaton, ktisma ontas, kai ek tou mē ontos eis to einai genomenous; allʼ hōsper ouch hina mē genōmetha ktēnē parēngeile, ‘Mē ginesthe hōs hippos, ʼ hina de mē to alogon ekeinōn mimēsōmetha, houtōs ouch hina genōmetha hōs ho Theos, elege, ‘Ginesthe oiktirmones hōs ho Patēr, ’ allʼ hina pros tas euergesias ekeinou blepontes, ha poioumen kala, mē diʼ anthrōpous, alla diʼ auton poiōmen, hōste parʼ autou, kai mē parʼ anthrōpōn ton misthon echein. Hōs gar henos ontos Huiou physei, kai alēthinou, kai monogenous, ginometha kai hēmeis ‘huioi, ʼ ouch hōs ekeinos physei kai alētheią, alla kata charin tou kalesantos; kai anthrōpoi tynchanontes apo gēs, ‘theoiʼ chrēmatizomen, ouch hōs ho alēthinos Theos, ē ho toutou Logos, allʼ hōs ēthelēsen ho touto charisamenos Theos; houtō kai hōs ho Theos oiktirmones ginometha, ouk exisoumenoi tǭ Theǭ, oude physei kai alēthinoi euergetai ginomenoi; (ou gar hēmōn heurema to euergetein, alla tou Theou) hina de ta parʼ autou tou Theou kata charin eis hēmas genomena, tauta kai hēmeis metadidōmen eis heterous, mē diakrinomenoi, haplōs de eis pantas ekteinontes tēn eupoiian; kata touto gar monon dynametha pōs autou mimētai genesthai, kai ouk allōs, hoti ta parʼ autou diakonoumen allēlois. Hōsper de tauta kalōs kai orthōs dianooumetha, houtō kai to kata Iōannēn anagnōsma tēn autēn echei dianoian. Ou gar hōs estin ho Huios en tǭ Patri, houtōs hina kai hēmeis genōmetha phēsi; pothen, hopou ge ho men Logos kai Sophia tou Theou estin, hēmeis de ek gēs eplasthēmen; kai ho men physei kai tę̄ ousią Logos kai Theos alēthinos estin, (houtō gar kai ho Iōannēs phēsin; ‘oidamen hoti ho Huios tou Theou hēkei, kai edōken hēmin dianoian, hina ginōskōmen ton alēthinon Theon; kai esmen en tǭ alēthinǭ, en tǭ Huiǭ autou, Iēsou Christǭ; houtos estin ho alēthinos Theos, kai hē zōē hē aiōnios;’) hēmeis de thesei kai chariti huiopoioumetha diʼ autou, metechontes tou Pneumatos autou? ‘hosoiʼ gar, phēsin, ‘elabon auton, edōken autois exousian tekna Theou genesthai, tois pisteuousin eis to onoma autou, ’ Dio kai autos men estin hē alētheia, legōn, ‘Egō eimi hē alētheia;’ hote kai tǭ Patri autou prosomilōn elegen, ‘Hagiason autous en tę̄ alētheią sou; ho Logos ho sos alētheia estin;’ hēmeis de kata mimēsin ginometha enaretoi kai huioi.
And again, taking images for human beings from divine things, the Saviour says, “Be merciful, as your Father in heaven is merciful,” and “You shall be perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect.” He said this too not so that we should become like the Father; for it is impossible for us to become like the Father, since we are creatures, brought from what is not into being. But just as, when he commanded, “Do not be like the horse,” it was not lest we become beasts but lest we imitate their irrationality, so it was not in order that we might become like God that he said, “Be merciful as the Father,” but so that, looking to his benefits, we might do the good we do not for the sake of men but for his sake, and so have our reward from him and not from men. For as, though there is one Son by nature, true and only-begotten, we too become “sons,” not as he is, by nature and in truth, but by the grace of him who called us; and, being men from the earth, we are called “gods,” not as the true God or his Word is, but as God who granted this has willed; so too we become merciful as God is, not by being made equal to God, nor by becoming benefactors by nature and in truth (for doing good is not our invention but God's), but so that what has come to us from God himself by grace we too may share with others, making no distinctions but simply extending our kindness to all. For only in this way can we somehow become his imitators, and not otherwise: by ministering to one another what comes from him. And as we understand these things well and rightly, so too the reading in John has the same sense. For he does not say that we should become as the Son is in the Father. How could we, when he is the Word and Wisdom of God, while we were fashioned from earth; and he is by nature and substance Word and true God (for so John too says, “We know that the Son of God has come and has given us understanding, so that we may know the true God; and we are in the true one, in his Son Jesus Christ; this is the true God and eternal life”), while we are made sons by adoption and grace through him, partaking of his Spirit? For “as many as received him,” it says, “to them he gave power to become children of God, to those who believe in his name.” That is why he himself is the truth, saying, “I am the truth”; and speaking to his Father he said, “Sanctify them in your truth; your Word is truth”; but we become virtuous and sons by imitation.
Chapter 20
20Bright, 174–175
20. Οὐκοῦν οὐχ ἵνα ὡς αὐτὸς γινώμεθα, ἔλεγεν, ‘ἵνα ὦσιν ἓν, καθὼς καὶ ἡμεῖς, ’ ἀλλʼ ἵνα ὥσπερ ἐκεῖνος, Λόγος ὢν, ἔστιν ἐν τῷ ‘ἰδίῳ Πατρὶ, ’ οὕτως ἵνα καὶ ἡμεῖς, τύπον τινὰ λαβόντες, καὶ εἰς ἐκεῖνον βλέποντες, ‘γενώμεθα ἓνʼ πρὸς ἀλλήλους τῇ ὁμοψυχίᾳ καὶ τῇ τοῦ πνεύματος ἑνότητι, μὴ διαφωνῶμέν τε, ὡς οἱ Κορίνθιοι, τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ φρονῶμεν, ὡς οἱ ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσι πεντακισχίλιοι, οἵτινες ὡς εἶς ἐτύγχανον ὄντες. Ὡς γὰρ ‘υἱοὶ, ʼ οὐχ ὡς ὁ Υἱός· καὶ θεοὶ, οὐχ ὡς αὐτός· καὶ ‘οἰκτίρμονες ὡς ὁ Πατὴρ οὐχ ‘ὡς ὁ Πατήρ Ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ εἴρηται, οὕτω γινόμενοι ἓν, καθὼς ὁ Πατὴρ καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, οὐχ οὕτως ἐσόμεθα ὡς ἔστι φύσει ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ, καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἔχομεν φύσεως, καὶ δυνατὸν ἡμῖν ἐστιν ἐκεῖθεν τυπωθῆναι, καὶ μαθεῖν πῶς ὀφείλομεν ἓν γενέσθαι, ὥσπερ καὶ τὸ οἰκτείρειν ἐμάθομεν. Τὰ γὰρ ὅμοια πρὸς τὰ ὅμοια πέφυκε τὴν ἕνωσιν ἔχειν· ἐπειδὴ καὶ πᾶσα σὰρξ κατὰ γένος συνάγεται. Ἡμῶν μὲν οὖν ἀνόμοιός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος, τοῦ δὲ Πατρὸς ὅμοιος· διὰ τοῦτο ἐκεῖνος μὲν ἔστι φύσει καὶ ἀληθείᾳ ἓν μετὰ τοῦ ἑαυτοῦ Πατρός· ἡμεῖς δὲ ἀλλήλων ὄντες ὁμογενεῖς (ἐκ γὰρ ἑνὸς οἱ πάντες γεγόναμεν, καὶ μία πάντων ἀνθρώπων ἡ φύσις), ἓν πρὸς ἀλλήλους τῇ διαθέσει γινόμεθα, ἔχοντες ὑπογραμμὸν τὴν τοῦ Υἱοῦ πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα φυσικὴν ἑνότητα· καθάπερ γὰρ τὴν πραότητα ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ ἐδίδασκε, λέγων, ‘μάθετε ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ, ὅτι πρᾶός εἰμι καὶ ταπεινὸς τῇ καρδίᾳ·’ οὐχ ἵνα ἐξισωθῶμεν αὐτῷ· (ἀδύνατον γάρ·) ἀλλʼ ἵνα βλέποντες εἰς ἐκεῖνον διαμείνωμεν πρᾶοι διὰ παντός· οὕτω καὶ ἐνταῦθα, θέλων ἡμᾶς ἀληθῇ καὶ βεβαίαν καὶ ἀδιάλυτον τὴν διάθεσιν ἔχειν πρὸς ἀλλήλους, ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ λαμβάνει τὸ παράδειγμα, καί φησιν· ‘ἵνα ὦσιν ἓν, καθὼς καὶ ἡμεῖς· ἀδιαίρετος δέ ἐστιν ἡ ἐν ἡμῖν ἑνότης· οὕτως ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ μαθόντες ἐξ ἡμῶν τὴν ἀδιαίρετον φύσιν, οὕτω καὶ τὴν πρὸς ἀλλήλους συμφωνίαν διαφυλάττωσιν.’ Ἀσφαλεστέρα δὲ ἡ μίμησις ἐκ τῶν κατὰ φύσιν λαμβάνεται τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, ὥσπερ εἴρηται· ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ταῦτα μὲν μένει, καὶ οὔποτε μεταβάλλεται, ὁ δὲ τῶν ἀνθρώπων τρόπος εὐμετάβλητος τυγχάνει· δύναται, πρὸς τὸ ἀμετάβλητον τῇ φύσει βλέπων, τὰ μὲν φαῦλα φεύγειν, ἐν δὲ τοῖς βελτίστοις ἑαυτὸν ἀνατυποῦν, Καὶ γὰρ οὕτω καὶ τὸ λεγόμενον, ‘ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ἓν ὦσιν, ’ ὀρθὴν πάλιν ἔχει τὴν διάνοιαν.
20. Oukoun ouch hina hōs autos ginōmetha, elegen, ‘hina ōsin hen, kathōs kai hēmeis, ’ allʼ hina hōsper ekeinos, Logos ōn, estin en tǭ ‘idiǭ Patri, ’ houtōs hina kai hēmeis, typon tina labontes, kai eis ekeinon blepontes, ‘genōmetha henʼ pros allēlous tę̄ homopsychią kai tę̄ tou pneumatos henotēti, mē diaphōnōmen te, hōs hoi Korinthioi, to auto de phronōmen, hōs hoi en tais Praxesi pentakischilioi, hoitines hōs eis etynchanon ontes. Hōs gar ‘huioi, ʼ ouch hōs ho Huios; kai theoi, ouch hōs autos; kai ‘oiktirmones hōs ho Patēr ouch ‘hōs ho Patēr Allʼ hōsper eirētai, houtō ginomenoi hen, kathōs ho Patēr kai ho Huios, ouch houtōs esometha hōs esti physei ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ, kai ho Huios en tǭ Patri, allʼ hōs echomen physeōs, kai dynaton hēmin estin ekeithen typōthēnai, kai mathein pōs opheilomen hen genesthai, hōsper kai to oikteirein emathomen. Ta gar homoia pros ta homoia pephyke tēn henōsin echein; epeidē kai pasa sarx kata genos synagetai. Hēmōn men oun anomoios estin ho Logos, tou de Patros homoios; dia touto ekeinos men esti physei kai alētheią hen meta tou heautou Patros; hēmeis de allēlōn ontes homogeneis (ek gar henos hoi pantes gegonamen, kai mia pantōn anthrōpōn hē physis), hen pros allēlous tę̄ diathesei ginometha, echontes hypogrammon tēn tou Huiou pros ton Patera physikēn henotēta; kathaper gar tēn praotēta ex heautou edidaske, legōn, ‘mathete apʼ emou, hoti praos eimi kai tapeinos tę̄ kardią;’ ouch hina exisōthōmen autǭ; (adynaton gar;) allʼ hina blepontes eis ekeinon diameinōmen praoi dia pantos; houtō kai entautha, thelōn hēmas alēthę̄ kai bebaian kai adialyton tēn diathesin echein pros allēlous, ex heautou lambanei to paradeigma, kai phēsin; ‘hina ōsin hen, kathōs kai hēmeis; adiairetos de estin hē en hēmin henotēs; houtōs hina kai autoi mathontes ex hēmōn tēn adiaireton physin, houtō kai tēn pros allēlous symphōnian diaphylattōsin.’ Asphalestera de hē mimēsis ek tōn kata physin lambanetai tois anthrōpois, hōsper eirētai; epeidē gar tauta men menei, kai oupote metaballetai, ho de tōn anthrōpōn tropos eumetablētos tynchanei; dynatai, pros to ametablēton tę̄ physei blepōn, ta men phaula pheugein, en de tois beltistois heauton anatypoun, Kai gar houtō kai to legomenon, ‘hina kai autoi en hēmin hen ōsin, ’ orthēn palin echei tēn dianoian.
So it was not that we should become as he is that he said, “that they may be one, as we are,” but that, as he, being Word, is in his “own Father,” so we too, taking a certain model and looking to him, might “become one” with one another in unity of soul and oneness of spirit, and not be at variance as the Corinthians were, but be of one mind, like the five thousand in the Acts, who were as one. For we are “sons,” but not as the Son is; and gods, but not as he is; and “merciful as the Father,” but not as the Father is. And, as has been said, in becoming one thus, as the Father and the Son are, we shall not be as the Father is by nature in the Son and the Son in the Father, but as befits our nature, and as far as it is possible for us to be moulded after that example and to learn how we ought to become one, just as we learned to show mercy. For like things naturally have union with like, since all flesh too is gathered according to kind. The Word, then, is unlike us but like the Father; therefore he is by nature and in truth one with his own Father. But we, being of one kind with one another (for we have all come from one, and the nature of all human beings is one), become one with one another in disposition, having as our pattern the natural unity of the Son with the Father. For just as he taught gentleness from his own example, saying, “Learn from me, for I am gentle and lowly in heart,” not that we should be made equal to him (for that is impossible), but that, looking to him, we might remain gentle always; so here too, wishing us to have a true, firm, and indissoluble disposition toward one another, he takes the example from himself and says, “that they may be one, as we are”: “and our unity is indivisible; so that they too, learning from us the indivisible nature, may thus keep their concord with one another.” And imitation is taken more securely by human beings from things that are so by nature, as has been said; for since these remain and never change, while human conduct is changeable, one can, looking to what is unchangeable by nature, flee what is bad and reshape himself in what is best. And so too what is said, “that they also may be one in us,” again has a correct sense.
Chapter 21
21Bright, 175–176
21. Εἰ γοῦν δυνατὸν ἦν γενέσθαι ἡμᾶς ὡς ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ἔδει λέγειν, ‘ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν σοὶ ἓν ὦσιν, ’ ὥσπερ ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρί· νῦν δὲ τοῦτο μὲν οὐκ εἴρηκε· λέγων δὲ τὸ ‘ἐν ἡμῖν, ’ ἔδειξε τὴν διάστασιν καὶ τὴν διαφοράν· ὅτι αὐτὸς μὲν μόνος ἐν μόνῳ τῷ Πατρί ἐστιν, ὡς μόνος Λόγος καὶ Σοφία, ἡμεῖς δὲ ἐν Υἱῷ, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τῷ Πατρί. Τοῦτο δὲ λέγων, οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἐσήμανεν ἢ ὅτι ‘τῇ ἡμῶν ἑνότητι γένοιντο καὶ αὐτοὶ ἓν πρὸς ἀλλήλους οὕτως, ὡς ἡμεῖς ἕν ἐσμεν φύσει καὶ ἀληθείᾳ· ἄλλως δὲ οὐκ ἂν γένοιντο ἓν, εἰ μὴ ἐν ἡμῖν μάθωσι τὴν ἑνότητα.’ Καὶ ὅτι τὸ ‘ἐν ἡμῖνʼ ταύτην ἔχει τὴν σημασίαν, ἀκοῦσαι Παύλου λέγοντος ἔστι· ‘Ταῦτα δὲ μετεσχημάτισα εἰς ἐμαυτὸν καὶ Ἀπολλὼ, ἵνα ἐν ἡμῖν μάθητε τὸ μὴ ὑπὲρ ἃ γέγραπται φυσιοῦσθαι.’ Τὸ ἄρα ἐν ἡμῖν οὐκ ἔστιν ‘ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ὡς ἔστιν ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν αὐτῷ, ’ ἀλλὰ παράδειγμα καὶ εἰκὼν, ἀντὶ τοῦ εἰπεῖν ‘ἐξ ἡμῶν μαθέτωσαν.’ Ὡς γὰρ ὁ Παῦλος τοῖς Κορινθίοις, οὕτως ἡ τοῦ Υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἑνότης τοῖς πᾶσιν ὑπογραμμὸς καὶ μάθησίς ἐστι, καθʼ ἣν δύνανται μανθάνειν, βλέποντες εἰς τὴν κατὰ φύσιν ἑνότητα τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, πῶς καὶ αὐτοὶ ὀφείλουσιν ‘ἕνʼ πρὸς ἀλλήλους γίνεσθαι τῷ φρονήματι. Εἰ δὲ δεῖ καὶ ἑτέρως ἀπολογήσασθαι περὶ τοῦ ῥητοῦ, δύναται πάλιν τὸ ‘ἐν ἡμῖνʼ ἴσον εἶναι τῷ λέγειν, ‘τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ’ ἵνα ἓν γένωνται, ‘τὸ αὐτὸ λέγοντες·’ ἄνευ γὰρ Θεοῦ τοῦτο γενέσθαι ἀδύνατον· καὶ τοῦτο πάλιν ἔστιν εὑρεῖν ἐν τοῖς θείοις λόγοις, ὡς τὸ ‘ἐν τῷ Θεῷ ποιήσομεν δύναμιν, ’ καὶ, ‘ἐν σοὶ τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ἡμῶν κερατιοῦμεν.’ Οὐκοῦν δῆλον ὅτι ἐν ὀνόματι Πατρὸς καὶ Υἱοῦ δυνάμεθα, τὸ ἓν γενόμενοι, βέβαιον ἔχειν τῆς ἀγάπης ‘τὸν σύνδεσμον.’ Πάλιν γὰρ, τὴν αὐτὴν διάνοιαν ἐπεκτείνων, φησὶν ὁ Κύριος· ‘Κἀγὼ τὴν δόξαν, ἣν δέδωκάς μοι, δέδωκα αὐτοῖς, ἵνα ὦσιν ἓν, καθὼς ἡμεῖς ἕν.’ Καλῶς καὶ ἐνταῦθα οὐκ εἶπεν, ‘ἵνα ὦσιν ἐν σοὶ, ὡς κἀγώ εἰμι·’ ἀλλὰ, ‘καθὼς ἡμεῖς, ’ εἶπεν· ὁ δὲ λέγων ‘καθὼςʼ οὐ ταυτότητα δείκνυσιν, ἀλλʼ εἰκόνα καὶ παράδειγμα τοῦ λεγομένου.
21. Ei goun dynaton ēn genesthai hēmas hōs ho Huios en tǭ Patri, edei legein, ‘hina kai autoi en soi hen ōsin, ’ hōsper estin ho Huios en tǭ Patri; nyn de touto men ouk eirēke; legōn de to ‘en hēmin, ’ edeixe tēn diastasin kai tēn diaphoran; hoti autos men monos en monǭ tǭ Patri estin, hōs monos Logos kai Sophia, hēmeis de en Huiǭ, kai diʼ autou tǭ Patri. Touto de legōn, ouden heteron esēmanen ē hoti ‘tę̄ hēmōn henotēti genointo kai autoi hen pros allēlous houtōs, hōs hēmeis hen esmen physei kai alētheią; allōs de ouk an genointo hen, ei mē en hēmin mathōsi tēn henotēta.’ Kai hoti to ‘en hēminʼ tautēn echei tēn sēmasian, akousai Paulou legontos esti; ‘Tauta de meteschēmatisa eis emauton kai Apollō, hina en hēmin mathēte to mē hyper ha gegraptai physiousthai.’ To ara en hēmin ouk estin ‘en tǭ Patri, hōs estin ho Huios en autǭ, ’ alla paradeigma kai eikōn, anti tou eipein ‘ex hēmōn mathetōsan.’ Hōs gar ho Paulos tois Korinthiois, houtōs hē tou Huiou kai tou Patros henotēs tois pasin hypogrammos kai mathēsis esti, kathʼ hēn dynantai manthanein, blepontes eis tēn kata physin henotēta tou Patros kai tou Huiou, pōs kai autoi opheilousin ‘henʼ pros allēlous ginesthai tǭ phronēmati. Ei de dei kai heterōs apologēsasthai peri tou rhētou, dynatai palin to ‘en hēminʼ ison einai tǭ legein, ‘tę̄ dynamei tou Patros kai tou Huiou, ’ hina hen genōntai, ‘to auto legontes;’ aneu gar Theou touto genesthai adynaton; kai touto palin estin heurein en tois theiois logois, hōs to ‘en tǭ Theǭ poiēsomen dynamin, ’ kai, ‘en soi tous echthrous hēmōn keratioumen.’ Oukoun dēlon hoti en onomati Patros kai Huiou dynametha, to hen genomenoi, bebaion echein tēs agapēs ‘ton syndesmon.’ Palin gar, tēn autēn dianoian epekteinōn, phēsin ho Kyrios; ‘Kagō tēn doxan, hēn dedōkas moi, dedōka autois, hina ōsin hen, kathōs hēmeis hen.’ Kalōs kai entautha ouk eipen, ‘hina ōsin en soi, hōs kagō eimi;’ alla, ‘kathōs hēmeis, ’ eipen; ho de legōn ‘kathōsʼ ou tautotēta deiknysin, allʼ eikona kai paradeigma tou legomenou.
If, at any rate, it were possible for us to become as the Son is in the Father, he ought to have said, “that they also may be one in you,” as the Son is in the Father; but as it is, he did not say this, but by saying “in us” he showed the distance and the difference: that he alone is in the Father alone, as the only Word and Wisdom, while we are in the Son, and through him in the Father. And in saying this he meant nothing other than: “By our unity may they too become one with one another in the way that we are one by nature and in truth; otherwise they could not become one, unless they learn unity in us.” And that “in us” has this meaning one can hear from Paul, who says, “I have applied these things to myself and Apollos, so that you may learn in us not to be puffed up beyond what is written.” So “in us” is not “in the Father, as the Son is in him,” but an example and image, in place of saying, “let them learn from us.” For as Paul was to the Corinthians, so the unity of the Son and the Father is a pattern and lesson for all, by which they can learn, looking to the natural unity of the Father and the Son, how they too ought to become “one” with one another in mind. And if one must give another account of the saying as well, “in us” may again be equal to saying “by the power of the Father and the Son,” that they may become one, “saying the same thing”; for without God this cannot happen. This too can be found in the divine words, as “In God we shall do valiantly,” and “In you we shall push down our enemies.” It is clear, then, that in the name of the Father and the Son, having become one, we can hold firm “the bond” of love. For again, extending the same thought, the Lord says, “And the glory which you have given me I have given them, that they may be one, as we are one.” Here too he rightly did not say, “that they may be in you as I am,” but said, “as we are”; and one who says “as” shows not identity, but an image and example of what is said.
Chapter 22
22Bright, 176–177
22. Ὁ μὲν οὖν Λόγος τὴν ὄντως καὶ ἀληθῶς ταυτότητα τῆς φύσεως τῷ Πατρὶ ἔχει· ἡμῖν δὲ ἄρα τὸ μιμεῖσθαι πρόσεστιν, ὥσπερ εἴρηται· καὶ γὰρ εὐθὺς ἐπήγαγε, λέγων, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν αὐτοῖς, καὶ σὺ ἐν ἐμοὶ, ἵνα ὦσι τετελειωμένοι εἰς ἕν.’ Ἐνταῦθα λοιπὸν μεῖζόν τι καὶ τελειότερον περὶ ἡμῶν ὁ Κύριος αἰτεῖ· δῆλον γὰρ ὡς ἐν ἡμῖν γέγονεν ὁ Λόγος· τὸ γὰρ ἡμέτερον ἐνεδύσατο σῶμα. ‘Καὶ σὺ δὲ ἐν ἐμοὶ, Πάτερ· σοῦ γάρ εἰμι Λόγος, καὶ ἐπειδὴ σὺ μὲν ἐν ἐμοὶ, ὅτι σοῦ Λόγος εἰμὶ, ἐγὼ δὲ ἐν αὐτοῖς διὰ τὸ σῶμα, καὶ διὰ σὲ τετελείωται ἐν ἐμοὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἡ σωτηρία, ἐρωτῶ ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ γένωνται ἓν, κατὰ τὸ ἐν ἐμοὶ σῶμα, καὶ κατὰ τὴν αὐτοῦ τελείωσιν· ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ γένωνται τέλειοι, ἔχοντες πρὸς τοῦτο τὴν ἑνότητα, καὶ εἰς αὐτὸ ἓν γενόμενοι· ἵνα, ὡς ἂν πάντες φορεσθέντες παρʼ ἐμοῦ, πάντες ὦσιν “ἓν σῶμα καὶ ἓν πνεῦμα, ” καὶ “εἰς ἄνδρα τέλειον καταντήσωσιν.”’ Οἱ γὰρ πάντες, ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ μεταλαμβάνοντες, ‘ἓνʼ γινόμεθα ‘σῶμα, ’ τὸν ἕνα Κύριον ἔχοντες ἐν ἑαυτοῖς. Ταύτην ἔχοντος τοῦ ῥητοῦ τὴν διάνοιαν, μᾶλλον ἐλέγχεται ἡ ἀλλοδοξία τῶν Χριστομάχων· πάλιν γὰρ ἐπαναλαμβάνων φημί. Εἰ μὲν ἁπλῶς καὶ ἀπολελυμένως εἴρηκεν, ‘ἵνα ὦσιν ἐν σοὶ ἓν, ’ ἢ, ‘ἵνα αὐτοὶ κἀγὼ ἐν σοὶ ἓν ὦμεν, ’ εἶχον κἂν ἀναίσχυντον πρόφασιν οἱ θεομάχοι· νῦν δὲ οὐχ ἁπλῶς εἶπεν, ἀλλὰ, ‘καθὼς σὺ, Πάτερ, ἐν ἐμοὶ, κἀγὼ ἐν σοὶ, ἵνα πάντες ἓν ὦσι.’ Λέγων δὲ πάλιν ‘καθὼς, ’ πόῤῥωθεν δείκνυσι τοὺς γινομένους, ὡς αὐτός ἐστιν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ‘πόῤῥωθενʼ δέ ἐστιν, οὐ τόπῳ, ἀλλὰ τῇ φύσει· οὐδὲν γὰρ τόπῳ μακρὰν τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ μόνῃ τῇ φύσει πάντα μακράν ἐστιν αὐτοῦ· καὶ, καθὰ προεῖπον, οὐ ταυτότητα, οὐδὲ ἰσότητα δείκνυσιν ὁ λέγων τὸ ‘καθὼςʼ ἐπίῤῥημα, ἀλλὰ παράδειγμα τοῦ λεγομένου κατά τι θεωρούμενον.
22. Ho men oun Logos tēn ontōs kai alēthōs tautotēta tēs physeōs tǭ Patri echei; hēmin de ara to mimeisthai prosestin, hōsper eirētai; kai gar euthys epēgage, legōn, ‘egō en autois, kai sy en emoi, hina ōsi teteleiōmenoi eis hen.’ Entautha loipon meizon ti kai teleioteron peri hēmōn ho Kyrios aitei; dēlon gar hōs en hēmin gegonen ho Logos; to gar hēmeteron enedysato sōma. ‘Kai sy de en emoi, Pater; sou gar eimi Logos, kai epeidē sy men en emoi, hoti sou Logos eimi, egō de en autois dia to sōma, kai dia se teteleiōtai en emoi tōn anthrōpōn hē sōtēria, erōtō hina kai autoi genōntai hen, kata to en emoi sōma, kai kata tēn autou teleiōsin; hina kai autoi genōntai teleioi, echontes pros touto tēn henotēta, kai eis auto hen genomenoi; hina, hōs an pantes phoresthentes parʼ emou, pantes ōsin “hen sōma kai hen pneuma, ” kai “eis andra teleion katantēsōsin.”’ Hoi gar pantes, ek tou autou metalambanontes, ‘henʼ ginometha ‘sōma, ’ ton hena Kyrion echontes en heautois. Tautēn echontos tou rhētou tēn dianoian, mallon elenchetai hē allodoxia tōn Christomachōn; palin gar epanalambanōn phēmi. Ei men haplōs kai apolelymenōs eirēken, ‘hina ōsin en soi hen, ’ ē, ‘hina autoi kagō en soi hen ōmen, ’ eichon kan anaischynton prophasin hoi theomachoi; nyn de ouch haplōs eipen, alla, ‘kathōs sy, Pater, en emoi, kagō en soi, hina pantes hen ōsi.’ Legōn de palin ‘kathōs, ’ porrhōthen deiknysi tous ginomenous, hōs autos estin en tǭ Patri, ‘porrhōthenʼ de estin, ou topǭ, alla tę̄ physei; ouden gar topǭ makran tou Theou, alla monę̄ tę̄ physei panta makran estin autou; kai, katha proeipon, ou tautotēta, oude isotēta deiknysin ho legōn to ‘kathōsʼ epirrhēma, alla paradeigma tou legomenou kata ti theōroumenon.
The Word, then, has the real and true identity of nature with the Father; but to us, as has been said, belongs imitation; for he at once added, saying, “I in them and you in me, that they may be perfected into one.” Here the Lord asks something greater and more perfect for us; for it is clear that the Word has come to be in us, since he put on our body. “And you in me, Father; for I am your Word; and since you are in me, because I am your Word, and I am in them because of the body, and because of you the salvation of human beings has been perfected in me, I ask that they too may become one, according to the body that is in me and according to its perfection; that they too may become perfect, having unity with it and having become one in it; so that, as though all were borne by me, all may be ‘one body and one spirit,’ and may ‘attain to a perfect man.’” For all of us, partaking of the same, become “one body,” having the one Lord in ourselves. The saying having this sense, the false belief of the Christ-fighters is refuted all the more; for I say it again. If he had said simply and without qualification, “that they may be one in you,” or “that they and I may be one in you,” the fighters against God would have had at least a shameless pretext; but as it is, he did not speak simply, but said, “as you, Father, are in me and I in you, that they all may be one.” And saying “as” again, he shows that those who become so are far from being as he is in the Father—“far” not in place but in nature; for nothing is far from God in place, but all things are far from him in nature only; and, as I said before, one who uses the adverb “as” shows not identity nor equality, but an example of what is said, in some particular respect.
Chapter 23
23Bright, 177–178
23. Καὶ τοῦτο πάλιν παρʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Σωτῆρός ἐστι μαθεῖν λέγοντος· ‘Καθὼς γὰρ ἦν Ἰωνᾶς ἐν τῇ κοιλίᾳ τοῦ κήτους τρεῖς ἡμέρας καὶ τρεῖς νύκτας, οὕτως ἔσται καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ τῆς γῆς. Οὔτε δὲ Ἰωνᾶς ἦν ὥσπερ ὁ Σωτὴρ, οὔτε Ἰωνᾶς εἰς τὸν ᾅδην κατῆλθεν· οὔτε τὸ κῆτος ἦν ὁ ᾅδης· ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ καταποθεὶς ὁ Ἰωνᾶς, ἀνήγαγε τοὺς προκαταποθέντας ὑπὸ τοῦ κήτους, ἀλλὰ μόνος προσταχθέντος τοῦ κήτους ἐξῆλθεν. Οὐκοῦν οὐδεμία ταυτότης οὐδὲ ἰσότης ἐν τῇ ‘καθὼςʼ λέξει σημαίνεται, ἀλλὰ ἄλλο μὲν καὶ ἄλλο· ὁμοιότητα δέ πως δείκνυσι τοῦ Ἰωνᾶ διὰ τὸ τριήμερον. Οὕτως ἄρα καὶ ἡμεῖς, λέγοντος τοῦ Κυρίου, ‘καθὼς, ’ οὔτε ὡς ὁ Υἱὸς γινόμεθα ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, οὔτε ὡς ὁ Πατήρ ἐστιν ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ, οὕτω γινόμεθα. Ἡμεῖς μὲν γὰρ, καθὼς ὁ Πατὴρ καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, οὕτω γινόμεθα ἓν τῷ φρονήματι καὶ τῇ τοῦ πνεύματος συμφωνίᾳ· ὁ δὲ Σωτὴρ, καθὼς Ἰωνᾶς, ἔσται ἐν τῇ γῇ· ὥσπερ δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν Ἰωνᾶς ὁ Σωτὴρ, οὐδὲ ὡς ἐκεῖνος κατεπόθη, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Κύριος κατῆλθεν εἰς τὸν ᾅδην· ἀλλὰ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο ἐστίν. Οὕτως ἐὰν καὶ ἡμεῖς γενώμεθα ἓν, καθὼς ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, οὐκ ἐσόμεθα ὥσπερ ὁ Υἱὸς, οὐδὲ ἴσοι αὐτῷ· ἄλλο γὰρ καὶ ἄλλο ἐσμέν· διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ ἐφʼ ἡμῶν τὸ ‘καθὼς πρόκειται, ἐπεὶ τὰ μὴ κατὰ φύσιν ὄντα πρὸς ἄλλο τι βλέποντα γίνεται ὥσπερ ἐκεῖνα. Ὅθεν αὐτὸς μὲν ὁ Υἱὸς, ἁπλῶς καὶ χωρὶς συμπλοκῆς τινός ἐστιν ἐν τῷ Πατρί· φύσει γὰρ ὑπάρχει τοῦτʼ αὐτῷ· ἡμεῖς δὲ, οὐκ ἔχοντες τὸ κατὰ φύσιν, δεόμεθα εἰκόνος καὶ παραδείγματος, ἵνα περὶ ἡμῶν εἴπῃ· καθὼς σὺ ἐν ἐμοὶ, κἀγὼ ἐν σοί, Ὅταν δέ, ᾿ φησιν, οὗτοι τελειωθῶσιν οὕτως, τότε γινώσκει ὁ κόσμος, ὅτι σύ με ἀπέστειλας· εἰ γὰρ μὴ ἤμην ἐλθὼν καὶ φορέσας τὸ τούτων σῶμα, οὐδεὶς ἂν αὐτῶν ἐτελειώθη, ἀλλʼ ἔμενον οἱ πάντες φθαρτοί. Ἐνέργησον τοίνυν ἐν αὐτοῖς, Πάτερ· καὶ ὥσπερ δέδωκάς μοι τοῦτο φορέσαι, δὸς αὐτοῖς τὸ Πνεῦμά σου, ἵνα καὶ οὗτοι ἐν τούτῳ ἓν γένωνται, καὶ τελειωθῶσιν ἐν ἐμοί. Ἡ γὰρ τούτων τελείωσις δείκνυσιν ἐπιδημίαν γεγενῆσθαι τοῦ σοῦ Λόγου· καὶ ὁ κόσμος δὲ, βλέπων τούτους τελείους καὶ θεοφορουμένους, πιστεύσει πάντως, ὅτι σύ με ἀπέστειλας, καὶ ἐπεδήμησα. Πόθεν γὰρ τούτοις ἡ τελείωσις, εἰ μὴ ἐγὼ ὁ σὸς Λόγος, τὸ σῶμα τούτων λαβὼν, ἐγενόμην ἄνθρωπος, καὶ ἐτελείωσα τὸ ἔργον ὃ δέδωκάς μοι, Πάτερ; τετελείωται δὲ τὸ ἔργον, ὅτι, λυτρωθέντες ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας οἱ ἄνθρωποι, οὐκέτι μένουσι νεκροί· ἀλλὰ καὶ θεοποιηθέντες ἔχουσιν, ἐν ἡμῖν βλέποντες, ἐν ἀλλήλοις τὸν σύνδεσμον τῆς ἀγάπης.’
23. Kai touto palin parʼ autou tou Sōtēros esti mathein legontos; ‘Kathōs gar ēn Iōnas en tę̄ koilią tou kētous treis hēmeras kai treis nyktas, houtōs estai kai ho Huios tou anthrōpou en tę̄ kardią tēs gēs. Oute de Iōnas ēn hōsper ho Sōtēr, oute Iōnas eis ton hądēn katēlthen; oute to kētos ēn ho hądēs; allʼ oude katapotheis ho Iōnas, anēgage tous prokatapothentas hypo tou kētous, alla monos prostachthentos tou kētous exēlthen. Oukoun oudemia tautotēs oude isotēs en tę̄ ‘kathōsʼ lexei sēmainetai, alla allo men kai allo; homoiotēta de pōs deiknysi tou Iōna dia to triēmeron. Houtōs ara kai hēmeis, legontos tou Kyriou, ‘kathōs, ’ oute hōs ho Huios ginometha en tǭ Patri, oute hōs ho Patēr estin en tǭ Huiǭ, houtō ginometha. Hēmeis men gar, kathōs ho Patēr kai ho Huios, houtō ginometha hen tǭ phronēmati kai tę̄ tou pneumatos symphōnią; ho de Sōtēr, kathōs Iōnas, estai en tę̄ gę̄; hōsper de ouk estin Iōnas ho Sōtēr, oude hōs ekeinos katepothē, houtō kai ho Kyrios katēlthen eis ton hądēn; alla allo kai allo estin. Houtōs ean kai hēmeis genōmetha hen, kathōs ho Huios en tǭ Patri, ouk esometha hōsper ho Huios, oude isoi autǭ; allo gar kai allo esmen; dia touto gar ephʼ hēmōn to ‘kathōs prokeitai, epei ta mē kata physin onta pros allo ti bleponta ginetai hōsper ekeina. Hothen autos men ho Huios, haplōs kai chōris symplokēs tinos estin en tǭ Patri; physei gar hyparchei toutʼ autǭ; hēmeis de, ouk echontes to kata physin, deometha eikonos kai paradeigmatos, hina peri hēmōn eipę̄; kathōs sy en emoi, kagō en soi, Hotan de, ᾿ phēsin, houtoi teleiōthōsin houtōs, tote ginōskei ho kosmos, hoti sy me apesteilas; ei gar mē ēmēn elthōn kai phoresas to toutōn sōma, oudeis an autōn eteleiōthē, allʼ emenon hoi pantes phthartoi. Energēson toinyn en autois, Pater; kai hōsper dedōkas moi touto phoresai, dos autois to Pneuma sou, hina kai houtoi en toutǭ hen genōntai, kai teleiōthōsin en emoi. Hē gar toutōn teleiōsis deiknysin epidēmian gegenēsthai tou sou Logou; kai ho kosmos de, blepōn toutous teleious kai theophoroumenous, pisteusei pantōs, hoti sy me apesteilas, kai epedēmēsa. Pothen gar toutois hē teleiōsis, ei mē egō ho sos Logos, to sōma toutōn labōn, egenomēn anthrōpos, kai eteleiōsa to ergon ho dedōkas moi, Pater? teteleiōtai de to ergon, hoti, lytrōthentes apo tēs hamartias hoi anthrōpoi, ouketi menousi nekroi; alla kai theopoiēthentes echousin, en hēmin blepontes, en allēlois ton syndesmon tēs agapēs.’
And this again can be learned from the Saviour himself, who says, “For as Jonah was in the belly of the sea-monster three days and three nights, so will the Son of man be in the heart of the earth.” But neither was Jonah as the Saviour, nor did Jonah go down into Hades; nor was the sea-monster Hades; nor did Jonah, when swallowed, bring up those whom the sea-monster had swallowed before him, but he alone came out when the sea-monster was commanded. So no identity or equality is signified by the word “as,” but one thing and another; but it shows a certain likeness to Jonah because of the three days. So too we, when the Lord says “as,” neither become as the Son is in the Father, nor as the Father is in the Son. For we become one, as the Father and the Son are, in mind and in harmony of spirit; and the Saviour will be in the earth as Jonah was; but as the Saviour is not Jonah, nor was he swallowed as Jonah was, but the Lord went down into Hades, it is one thing and another. So if we too become one as the Son is in the Father, we shall not be as the Son, nor equal to him; for we are one thing and he another. That is why “as” is used of us, since things that are not so by nature become like those things by looking to something else. Hence the Son himself is in the Father simply and without any qualification, for this belongs to him by nature; but we, not having it by nature, need an image and example, so that he may say of us, “as you are in me and I in you.” “And when these are thus perfected,” he says, “then the world knows that you sent me; for if I had not come and borne their body, none of them would have been perfected, but all would have remained corruptible. Work in them, then, Father; and as you have given me to bear this body, give them your Spirit, so that they too may become one in it and be perfected in me. For their perfection shows that your Word has come to dwell among them; and the world, seeing them perfect and bearing God, will surely believe that you sent me and that I have come. For from where would they have their perfection, unless I, your Word, taking their body, became man and completed the work which you gave me, Father? And the work has been completed, because human beings, redeemed from sin, no longer remain dead; but, being deified, they have in one another, looking to us, the bond of love.”
Chapter 24
24Bright, 178–179
24. Ἡμεῖς μὲν οὖν, ὅσον αὐτὰς τὰς λέξεις τοῦ ῥητοῦ δυνατὸν ἦν ἁπλούστερον θεωρῆσαι, ταῦτα διὰ πολλῶν εἰρήκαμεν· ὁ δὲ μακάριος Ἰωάννης ἐκ τῆς ἐπιστολῆς ἐν ὀλίγοις καὶ τελειώτερον μᾶλλον ἡμῶν δείξει τῶν γεγραμμένων τὸν νοῦν, καὶ διελέγξει μὲν τὴν τῶν ἀσεβῶν διάνοιαν, διδάξει δὲ πῶς τε ἡμεῖς ἐν τῷ Θεῷ γινόμεθα, καὶ ὁ Θεὸς ἐν ἡμῖν· καὶ πῶς πάλιν ἡμεῖς μὲν ἐν αὐτῷ γινόμεθα ἓν, πόσον δὲ διέστηκε τὴν φύσιν ὁ Υἱὸς ἀφʼ ἡμῶν· καὶ παύσει λοιπὸν τοὺς Ἀρειανοὺς μηκέτι νομίζειν ἑαυτοὺς ἔσεσθαι ὡς τὸν Υἱὸν, ἵνα μὴ καὶ αὐτοὶ ἀκούσωσι, ‘σὺ δὲ εἶ ἄνθρωπος καὶ οὐ Θεός·’ καὶ, ‘Μὴ συμπαρεκτείνου πένης ὢν πλουσίῳ.’ Γράφει τοίνυν ὁ Ἰωάννης οὕτω λέγων· ‘ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι ἐν αὐτῷ μένομεν, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν ἡμῖν, ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ Πνεύματος αὐτοῦ δέδωκεν ἡμῖν.’ Οὐκοῦν διὰ τὴν δεδομένην ἡμῖν τοῦ Πνεύματος χάριν ἡμεῖς τε ἐν αὐτῷ γινόμεθα, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν ἡμῖν· καὶ ἐπειδὴ τὸ Πνεῦμα τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστι, διὰ τούτου γινομένου ἐν ἡμῖν εἰκότως καὶ ἡμεῖς, ἔχοντες τὸ Πνεῦμα, νομιζόμεθα ἐν τῷ Θεῷ γενέσθαι· καὶ οὕτως ἐστὶν ὁ Θεὸς ἐν ἡμῖν. Οὐκ ἄρα ὡς ἔστιν ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, οὕτω καὶ ἡμεῖς γινόμεθα ἐν τῷ Πατρί· οὐ γὰρ καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς μετέχων ἐστὶ τοῦ Πνεύματος, ἵνα διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ γένηται· οὐδὲ λαμβάνων ἐστὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς τοῖς πᾶσι τοῦτο χορηγεῖ· καὶ οὐ τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸν Λόγον συνάπτει τῷ Πατρὶ, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον τὸ Πνεῦμα παρὰ τοῦ Λόγου λαμβάνει. Καὶ ὁ μὲν Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρί ἐστιν, ὡς Λόγος ἴδιος καὶ ἀπαύγασμα αὐτοῦ· ἡμεῖς δὲ χωρὶς μὲν τοῦ Πνεύματος ξένοι καὶ μακράν ἐσμεν τοῦ Θεοῦ, τῇ δὲ τοῦ Πνεύματος μετοχῇ συναπτόμεθα τῇ θεότητι· ὥστε τὸ εἶναι ἡμᾶς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ μὴ ἡμέτερον εἶναι, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Πνεύματος τοῦ ἐν ἡμῖν ὄντος καὶ ἐν ἡμῖν μένοντος, ἕως αὐτὸ τῇ ὁμολογίᾳ φυλάττομεν ἐν ἡμῖν, λέγοντος πάλιν τοῦ Ἰωάννου· ‘ὃς ἂν ὁμολογήσῃ ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὁ Θεὸς ἐν αὐτῷ μένει, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ Θεῷ.’ Ποία τοίνυν ὁμοιότης καὶ ποία ἰσότης ἡμῶν πρὸς τὸν Υἱόν; ἢ πῶς οὐκ ἐλέγχονται πανταχόθεν οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ, καὶ μάλιστα παρὰ τοῦ Ἰωάννου, ὅτι ἄλλως μὲν ὁ Υἱός ἐστιν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ἄλλως δὲ ἡμεῖς ἐν αὐτῷ γινόμεθα· καὶ οὔτε ἡμεῖς ὡς ἐκεῖνος ἐσόμεθά ποτε, οὔτε ὁ Λόγος ὡς ἡμεῖς τυγχάνει ὢν, εἰ μὴ ἄρα τολμήσουσιν, ὡς ἐν πᾶσι, καὶ νῦν εἰπεῖν, ὅτι καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς μετοχῇ τοῦ Πνεύματος καὶ βελτιώσει πράξεως γέγονε καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρί. Ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο πάλιν ὑπερλίαν ἐστὶν ἀσεβὲς κἂν ὅλως εἰς ἐνθύμησιν λαβεῖν. Αὐτὸς γὰρ, ὥσπερ εἴρηται, τῷ Πνεύματι δίδωσι· καὶ ὅσα ἔχει τὸ Πνεῦμα, παρὰ τοῦ Λόγου ἔχει.
24. Hēmeis men oun, hoson autas tas lexeis tou rhētou dynaton ēn haplousteron theōrēsai, tauta dia pollōn eirēkamen; ho de makarios Iōannēs ek tēs epistolēs en oligois kai teleiōteron mallon hēmōn deixei tōn gegrammenōn ton noun, kai dielenxei men tēn tōn asebōn dianoian, didaxei de pōs te hēmeis en tǭ Theǭ ginometha, kai ho Theos en hēmin; kai pōs palin hēmeis men en autǭ ginometha hen, poson de diestēke tēn physin ho Huios aphʼ hēmōn; kai pausei loipon tous Areianous mēketi nomizein heautous esesthai hōs ton Huion, hina mē kai autoi akousōsi, ‘sy de ei anthrōpos kai ou Theos;’ kai, ‘Mē symparekteinou penēs ōn plousiǭ.’ Graphei toinyn ho Iōannēs houtō legōn; ‘en toutǭ ginōskomen hoti en autǭ menomen, kai autos en hēmin, hoti ek tou Pneumatos autou dedōken hēmin.’ Oukoun dia tēn dedomenēn hēmin tou Pneumatos charin hēmeis te en autǭ ginometha, kai autos en hēmin; kai epeidē to Pneuma tou Theou esti, dia toutou ginomenou en hēmin eikotōs kai hēmeis, echontes to Pneuma, nomizometha en tǭ Theǭ genesthai; kai houtōs estin ho Theos en hēmin. Ouk ara hōs estin ho Huios en tǭ Patri, houtō kai hēmeis ginometha en tǭ Patri; ou gar kai ho Huios metechōn esti tou Pneumatos, hina dia touto kai en tǭ Patri genētai; oude lambanōn esti to Pneuma, alla mallon autos tois pasi touto chorēgei; kai ou to Pneuma ton Logon synaptei tǭ Patri, alla mallon to Pneuma para tou Logou lambanei. Kai ho men Huios en tǭ Patri estin, hōs Logos idios kai apaugasma autou; hēmeis de chōris men tou Pneumatos xenoi kai makran esmen tou Theou, tę̄ de tou Pneumatos metochę̄ synaptometha tę̄ theotēti; hōste to einai hēmas en tǭ Patri mē hēmeteron einai, alla tou Pneumatos tou en hēmin ontos kai en hēmin menontos, heōs auto tę̄ homologią phylattomen en hēmin, legontos palin tou Iōannou; ‘hos an homologēsę̄ hoti Iēsous estin ho Huios tou Theou, ho Theos en autǭ menei, kai autos en tǭ Theǭ.’ Poia toinyn homoiotēs kai poia isotēs hēmōn pros ton Huion? ē pōs ouk elenchontai pantachothen hoi Areianoi, kai malista para tou Iōannou, hoti allōs men ho Huios estin en tǭ Patri, allōs de hēmeis en autǭ ginometha; kai oute hēmeis hōs ekeinos esometha pote, oute ho Logos hōs hēmeis tynchanei ōn, ei mē ara tolmēsousin, hōs en pasi, kai nyn eipein, hoti kai ho Huios metochę̄ tou Pneumatos kai beltiōsei praxeōs gegone kai autos en tǭ Patri. Alla kai touto palin hyperlian estin asebes kan holōs eis enthymēsin labein. Autos gar, hōsper eirētai, tǭ Pneumati didōsi; kai hosa echei to Pneuma, para tou Logou echei.
We, then, have said these things at length, as far as it was possible to consider the very words of the saying more simply; but blessed John, in his letter, will show the sense of what is written in few words and more perfectly than we, and will refute the thinking of the impious, and teach how we come to be in God and God in us, and again how we become one in him, and how far the Son stands apart from us in nature; and he will stop the Arians from thinking any longer that they will be as the Son is, lest they too hear, “But you are a man and not God,” and “Do not stretch yourself beside a rich man, being poor.” John, then, writes thus: “By this we know that we abide in him and he in us, because he has given us of his Spirit.” So it is because of the grace of the Spirit given to us that we come to be in him and he in us; and since the Spirit is God's, when it comes to be in us, we too, having the Spirit, are fittingly considered to be in God; and so God is in us. So it is not as the Son is in the Father that we too come to be in the Father; for the Son is not a partaker of the Spirit, so as to come to be in the Father through it; nor does he receive the Spirit, but rather he himself supplies it to all; and the Spirit does not join the Word to the Father, but rather the Spirit receives from the Word. The Son is in the Father as his own Word and radiance; but we, apart from the Spirit, are strangers and far from God, and by participation in the Spirit we are joined to the Godhead; so that our being in the Father is not ours, but the Spirit's, who is in us and abides in us as long as we keep it in us by our confession, as John says again, “Whoever confesses that Jesus is the Son of God, God abides in him, and he in God.” What likeness, then, and what equality have we with the Son? Or how are the Arians not refuted from every side, and especially by John, since the Son is in the Father in one way, and we come to be in him in another; and neither shall we ever be as he is, nor is the Word as we are? Unless indeed they dare, as in everything, to say now too that the Son also came to be in the Father by participation in the Spirit and by improvement of conduct. But this again is exceedingly impious even to entertain in thought at all. For he himself, as has been said, gives to the Spirit; and whatever the Spirit has, it has from the Word.
Chapter 25
25Bright, 179–180
25. Οὐκοῦν ὁ Σωτὴρ λέγων περὶ ἡμῶν τὸ ‘καθὼς σὺ, Πάτερ, ἐν ἐμοὶ, κἀγὼ ἐν σοὶ, ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ἓν ὦσιν, ’ οὐ τὴν ταυτότητα ἡμᾶς αὐτῷ μέλλοντας ἔχειν σημαίνει· ἐδείχθη γὰρ ἐκ τοῦ κατὰ τὸν Ἰωνᾶν παραδείγματος καὶ τοῦτο ἀλλὰ ἀξίωσίς ἐστι πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, ὡς ὁ Ἰωάννης ἔγραψεν, ἵνα τὸ Πνεῦμα χαρίσηται διʼ αὐτοῦ τοῖς πιστεύουσι, διʼ οὗ καὶ δοκοῦμεν ἐν τῷ Θεῷ γίνεσθαι, καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο συνάπτεσθαι ἐν αὐτῷ. Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ὁ Λόγος ἐστὶν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, τὸ δὲ Πνεῦμα ἐκ τοῦ Λόγου δίδοται, θέλει λαβεῖν ἡμᾶς τὸ Πνεῦμα, ἵνα, ὅταν ἐκεῖνο λάβωμεν, τότε ἔχοντες τὸ Πνεῦμα τοῦ Λόγου τοῦ ὄντος ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, δόξωμεν καὶ ἡμεῖς διὰ τὸ Πνεῦμα ἓν γίνεσθαι ἐν τῷ λόγῳ, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τῷ Πατρί. Τὸ δὲ ‘ὡς ἡμεῖςʼ ἐὰν λέγῃ, οὐδὲν ἕτερον πάλιν ἐστὶν, ἢ ἵνα ἡ γινομένη τοιαύτη τοῦ Πνεύματος χάρις εἰς τοὺς μαθητὰς ἀδιάπτωτος καὶ ἀμεταμέλητος γένηται. Τὸ γὰρ κατὰ φύσιν, ὡς προεῖπον, ὑπάρχον τῷ Λόγῳ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, τοῦτο ἡμῖν ἀμεταμελήτως διὰ τοῦ Πνεύματος δοθῆναι βούλεται· ὅπερ ὁ ἀπόστολος γινώσκων, ἔλεγε, ‘Τίς ἡμᾶς χωρίσει ἀπὸ τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ Χριστοῦ;’ ‘ἀμεταμέλητα γὰρ τὰ χαρίσματα τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ἡ χάρις τῆς κλήσεως.’ Τὸ ἄρα Πνεῦμά ἐστι τὸ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ τυγχάνον, καὶ οὐχ ἡμεῖς καθʼ ἑαυτούς· καὶ ὥσπερ υἱοὶ καὶ θεοὶ διὰ τὸν ἐν ἡμῖν Λόγον, οὕτως ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ καὶ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ ἐσόμεθα, καὶ νομισθησόμεθα ἐν Υἱῷ καὶ ἐν Πατρὶ ἓν γεγενῆσθαι διὰ τὸ ἐν ἡμῖν εἶναι Πνεῦμα, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἐν τῷ λόγῳ τῷ ὄντι ἐν τῷ Πατρί. Ὅτε γοῦν ἐκπίπτει τις ἀπὸ τοῦ Πνεύματος διά τινα κακίαν, ἡ μὲν χάρις ἀμεταμέλητος διαμένει τοῖς βουλομένοις, κἄν τις ἐκπεσὼν μετανοῇ· οὐκέτι δὲ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ ἐστιν ἐκεῖνος ὁ πεσὼν, διὰ τὸ ἀποστῆναι ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ τὸ ἐν τῷ Θεῷ ἅγιον καὶ παράκλητον Πνεῦμα, ἀλλʼ ἐν ἐκείνῳ ἔσται ᾧ ἑαυτὸν ὑπέταξεν ὁ ἁμαρτάνων, ὡς ἐπὶ τοῦ Σαοὺλ γέγονεν· ‘ἀπέστη γὰρ ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ τὸ Πνεῦμαʼ τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἔθλιβεν ‘αὐτὸν πνεῦμα πονηρόν.’ Ταῦτα ἀκούοντας τοὺς θεομάχους ἔδει λοιπὸν ἐντρέπεσθαι, καὶ μηκέτι ἑαυτοὺς ἀναπλάττειν ἴσα Θεῷ. Οὔτε δὲ νοοῦσιν· ‘ὁ γὰρ ἀσεβής, ’ φησιν, ‘οὐ νοεῖ γνῶσιν·’ οὔτε λόγων εὐσεβῶν ἀνέχονται· βαρεῖς γὰρ αὐτοῖς εἰσι καὶ λεγόμενοι.
25. Oukoun ho Sōtēr legōn peri hēmōn to ‘kathōs sy, Pater, en emoi, kagō en soi, hina kai autoi en hēmin hen ōsin, ’ ou tēn tautotēta hēmas autǭ mellontas echein sēmainei; edeichthē gar ek tou kata ton Iōnan paradeigmatos kai touto alla axiōsis esti pros ton Patera, hōs ho Iōannēs egrapsen, hina to Pneuma charisētai diʼ autou tois pisteuousi, diʼ hou kai dokoumen en tǭ Theǭ ginesthai, kai kata touto synaptesthai en autǭ. Epeidē gar ho Logos estin en tǭ Patri, to de Pneuma ek tou Logou didotai, thelei labein hēmas to Pneuma, hina, hotan ekeino labōmen, tote echontes to Pneuma tou Logou tou ontos en tǭ Patri, doxōmen kai hēmeis dia to Pneuma hen ginesthai en tǭ logǭ, kai diʼ autou tǭ Patri. To de ‘hōs hēmeisʼ ean legę̄, ouden heteron palin estin, ē hina hē ginomenē toiautē tou Pneumatos charis eis tous mathētas adiaptōtos kai ametamelētos genētai. To gar kata physin, hōs proeipon, hyparchon tǭ Logǭ en tǭ Patri, touto hēmin ametamelētōs dia tou Pneumatos dothēnai bouletai; hoper ho apostolos ginōskōn, elege, ‘Tis hēmas chōrisei apo tēs agapēs tou Christou?’ ‘ametamelēta gar ta charismata tou Theou kai hē charis tēs klēseōs.’ To ara Pneuma esti to en tǭ Theǭ tynchanon, kai ouch hēmeis kathʼ heautous; kai hōsper huioi kai theoi dia ton en hēmin Logon, houtōs en tǭ Huiǭ kai en tǭ Patri esometha, kai nomisthēsometha en Huiǭ kai en Patri hen gegenēsthai dia to en hēmin einai Pneuma, hoper estin en tǭ logǭ tǭ onti en tǭ Patri. Hote goun ekpiptei tis apo tou Pneumatos dia tina kakian, hē men charis ametamelētos diamenei tois boulomenois, kan tis ekpesōn metanoę̄; ouketi de en tǭ Theǭ estin ekeinos ho pesōn, dia to apostēnai apʼ autou to en tǭ Theǭ hagion kai paraklēton Pneuma, allʼ en ekeinǭ estai hǭ heauton hypetaxen ho hamartanōn, hōs epi tou Saoul gegonen; ‘apestē gar apʼ autou to Pneumaʼ tou Theou, kai ethliben ‘auton pneuma ponēron.’ Tauta akouontas tous theomachous edei loipon entrepesthai, kai mēketi heautous anaplattein isa Theǭ. Oute de noousin; ‘ho gar asebēs, ’ phēsin, ‘ou noei gnōsin;’ oute logōn eusebōn anechontai; bareis gar autois eisi kai legomenoi.
So the Saviour, saying of us, “as you, Father, are in me and I in you, that they also may be one in us,” does not signify that we shall have identity with him—this too was shown from the example of Jonah—but it is a request to the Father, as John wrote, that he grant the Spirit through him to those who believe, through whom we are considered to come to be in God and in this way to be joined in him. For since the Word is in the Father, and the Spirit is given from the Word, he wills us to receive the Spirit, so that, when we receive it, having then the Spirit of the Word who is in the Father, we too may be considered, because of the Spirit, to become one in the Word, and through him in the Father. And if he says “as we are,” this again means nothing other than that such grace of the Spirit, given to the disciples, may be unfailing and irrevocable. For what belongs by nature, as I said, to the Word in the Father, he wills to be given to us irrevocably through the Spirit; knowing this, the apostle said, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?” “for the gifts of God and the grace of the calling are irrevocable.” So it is the Spirit who is in God, and not we by ourselves; and as we are sons and gods because of the Word in us, so we shall be in the Son and in the Father, and shall be considered to have become one in the Son and in the Father, because the Spirit is in us, who is in the Word who is in the Father. When, at any rate, someone falls away from the Spirit through some wickedness, the grace remains irrevocable for those who are willing, if the one who has fallen repents; but the one who fell is no longer in God, because the holy Paraclete Spirit who is in God has departed from him; the sinner will be in him to whom he subjected himself, as happened with Saul: “for the Spirit of God departed from him,” and “an evil spirit troubled him.” Hearing these things, the fighters against God ought to be ashamed at last, and no longer fancy themselves equal to God. But they neither understand—“for the impious,” it says, “does not understand knowledge”—nor bear pious words; for these are burdensome to them even when spoken.
Chapter 26
26Bright, 180–181
26. Ἰδοὺ γὰρ, ὥσπερ οὐκ ἀποκάμνοντες ἐν ταῖς δυσσεβείαις, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸν Φαραὼ σκληρυνόμενοι, τὰ ἀνθρώπινα πάλιν τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἀκούοντες καὶ βλέποντες ἐν τοῖς εὐαγγελίοις, ἐπελάθοντο τέλεον, κατὰ τὸν Σαμοσατέα, τῆς πατρικῆς θεότητος τοῦ Υἱοῦ, καὶ τολμηρᾷ τῇ γλώσσῃ θρασυνόμενοι, λέγουσι· ‘Πῶς δύναται ὁ Υἱὸς ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς εἶναι φύσει καὶ ὅμοιος αὐτῷ κατʼ οὐσίαν, ὁ λέγων, “Ἐδόθη μοι πᾶσα ἐξουσία·” καὶ, “ὁ Πατὴρ οὐδένα κρίνει, ἀλλὰ τὴν κρίσιν πᾶσαν δέδωκε τῷ Υἱῷ·” καὶ, “ὁ Πατὴρ ἀγαπᾷ τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ πάντα δέδωκεν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ· ὁ πιστεύων εἰς τὸν Υἱὸν, ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον·” καὶ πάλιν· “Πάντα μοι παρεδόθη ὑπὸ τοῦ Πατρός μου· καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐπιγινώσκει τὸν Πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ ᾧ ἐὰν θέλῃ ὁ Υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψαι·” καὶ πάλιν· “Πᾶν ὃ δέδωκέ μοι ὁ Πατὴρ, πρὸς ἐμὲ ἥξει;”’ Εἶτα ἐπιλέγουσιν· ‘Εἰ ἦν, ὡς λέγετε, Υἱὸς κατὰ φύσιν, οὐ χρείαν εἶχε λαβεῖν, ἀλλʼ εἶχε κατὰ φύσιν ὡς υἱός. Ἢ πῶς δύναται δύναμις εἶναι φύσει καὶ ἀληθινὴ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ὁ παρὰ τὸν καιρὸν τοῦ πάθους λέγων, “Νῦν ἡ ψυχή μου τετάρακται· καὶ τί εἴπω; Πάτερ, σῶσόν με ἐκ τῆς ὥρας ταύτης. ἀλλὰ διὰ τοῦτο ἦλθον εἰς τὴν ὥραν ταύτην. Πάτερ, δόξασόν σου τὸ ὄνομα. Ἦλθεν οὖν φωνὴ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ· Καὶ ἐδόξασα, καὶ πάλιν δοξάσω.” Πάλιν τε τὸ ὅμοιον ἔλεγε· “Πάτερ, εἰ δυνατὸν, παρελθέτω τὸ ποτήριον τοῦτο·” καὶ, “Ταῦτα εἰπὼν ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐταράχθη τῷ πνεύματι, καὶ ἐμαρτύρησε, καὶ εἶπεν· Ἀμὴν, ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, εἶς ἐξ ὑμῶν παραδώσει με.”’ Καὶ ἐπὶ τούτοις δέ φασιν οἱ κακόφρονες· ‘Εἰ δύναμις ἦν, οὐκ ἂν ἐδειλίασεν, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον καὶ ἑτέροις τὸ δύνασθαι παρεῖχεν.’ Εἶτά φασιν· ‘Εἰ σοφία ἦν φύσει ἡ ἀληθινὴ καὶ ἰδία τοῦ Πατρὸς, πῶς γέγραπται· “Καὶ Ἰησοῦς προέκοπτε σοφίᾳ, καὶ ἡλικίᾳ, καὶ χάριτι παρὰ Θεῷ καὶ ἀνθρώποις·” καὶ “ἐλθὼν εἰς μὲν τὰ μέρη Καισαρείας τῆς Φιλίππου, ἐπυνθάνετο τῶν μαθητῶν, τίνα λέγουσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι αὐτὸν εἶναι·’ εἰς δὲ τὴν Βηθανίαν παραγενόμενος ἠρώτα ποῦ Λάζαρος κεῖται· ἔλεγε δὲ μετὰ ταῦτα τοῖς μαθηταῖς· “Πόσους ἄρτους ἔχετε;” Πῶς οὖν, ’ φασὶν, οὗτος Σοφία, ὁ ἐν σοφίᾳ προκόπτων, καὶ ἀγνοῶν ἃ παρʼ ἑτέρων μανθάνειν ἠξίου;’ Ἔστι δὲ καὶ τοῦτο παρʼ αὐτῶν λεγόμενον· ‘Πῶς δύναται ὁ Λόγος ἴδιος εἶναι τοῦ Πατρὸς, οὗ ἄνευ οὐκ ἦν ὁ Πατήρ ποτε, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα ποιεῖ, ὡς ὑμεῖς φρονεῖτε, ὁ ἐπὶ μὲν τοῦ σταυροῦ λέγων· “Θεέ μου, Θεέ μου, ἵνα τί με ἐγκατέλιπες;” πρὸ δὲ τούτων εὐχόμενος, “δόξασόν σου τὸ ὄνομα·” καὶ, “δόξασόν με σὺ, Πάτερ, τῇ δόξῃ, ᾗ εἶχον πρὸ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον εἶναι παρὰ σοί.” Ηὔχετο δὲ ἐν ταῖς ἐρήμοις, καὶ παρήγγελλε τοῖς μαθηταῖς προσεύχεσθαι μὴ εἰσελθεῖν εἰς πειρασμόν· καὶ, “τὸ πνεῦμα πρόθυμον” ἔλεγεν, “ἡ δὲ σὰρξ ἀσθενής·” καὶ, Περὶ τῆς ἡμέρας ἢ τῆς ὥρας ἐκείνης οὐδεὶς οἶδεν, οὐδὲ οἱ ἄγγελοι, οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱός.”’ Εἶτα πάλιν φασὶν ἐπὶ τούτοις οἱ δείλαιοι· ‘Εἰ ἦν κατὰ τὴν ὑμετέραν διάνοιαν ἀϊδίως ὑπάρχων ὁ Υἱὸς πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, οὔτʼ ἂν ἠγνόησε περὶ τῆς ἡμέρας, ἀλλʼ ἐγίνωσκεν ὡς Λόγος· οὔτʼ ἂν ἐγκατελείπετο ὁ συνυπάρχων· οὔτε δόξαν ᾔτει λαβεῖν, ἔχων αὐτὴν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, οὔτε ὅλως ηὔχετο· οὐδενὸς γὰρ, Λόγος ὢν, ἐδέετο· ἀλλʼ ἐπειδὴ κτίσμα ἐστὶ καὶ εἶς τῶν γενητῶν, διὰ τοῦτο τοιαῦτα ἔλεγε, καὶ ἐδέετο ὧν οὐκ εἶχε· κτισμάτων γὰρ ἴδιον τὸ χρήζειν καὶ δέεσθαι ὧν οὐκ ἔχουσι.’
26. Idou gar, hōsper ouk apokamnontes en tais dyssebeiais, alla kata ton Pharaō sklērynomenoi, ta anthrōpina palin tou Sōtēros akouontes kai blepontes en tois euangeliois, epelathonto teleon, kata ton Samosatea, tēs patrikēs theotētos tou Huiou, kai tolmērą tę̄ glōssę̄ thrasynomenoi, legousi; ‘Pōs dynatai ho Huios ek tou Patros einai physei kai homoios autǭ katʼ ousian, ho legōn, “Edothē moi pasa exousia;” kai, “ho Patēr oudena krinei, alla tēn krisin pasan dedōke tǭ Huiǭ;” kai, “ho Patēr agapą ton Huion, kai panta dedōken en tę̄ cheiri autou; ho pisteuōn eis ton Huion, echei zōēn aiōnion;” kai palin; “Panta moi paredothē hypo tou Patros mou; kai oudeis epiginōskei ton Patera ei mē ho Huios, kai hǭ ean thelę̄ ho Huios apokalypsai;” kai palin; “Pan ho dedōke moi ho Patēr, pros eme hēxei?”’ Eita epilegousin; ‘Ei ēn, hōs legete, Huios kata physin, ou chreian eiche labein, allʼ eiche kata physin hōs huios. Ē pōs dynatai dynamis einai physei kai alēthinē tou Patros, ho para ton kairon tou pathous legōn, “Nyn hē psychē mou tetaraktai; kai ti eipō? Pater, sōson me ek tēs hōras tautēs. alla dia touto ēlthon eis tēn hōran tautēn. Pater, doxason sou to onoma. Ēlthen oun phōnē ek tou ouranou; Kai edoxasa, kai palin doxasō.” Palin te to homoion elege; “Pater, ei dynaton, parelthetō to potērion touto;” kai, “Tauta eipōn ho Iēsous etarachthē tǭ pneumati, kai emartyrēse, kai eipen; Amēn, amēn legō hymin, eis ex hymōn paradōsei me.”’ Kai epi toutois de phasin hoi kakophrones; ‘Ei dynamis ēn, ouk an edeiliasen, alla mallon kai heterois to dynasthai pareichen.’ Eita phasin; ‘Ei sophia ēn physei hē alēthinē kai idia tou Patros, pōs gegraptai; “Kai Iēsous proekopte sophią, kai hēlikią, kai chariti para Theǭ kai anthrōpois;” kai “elthōn eis men ta merē Kaisareias tēs Philippou, epynthaneto tōn mathētōn, tina legousin hoi anthrōpoi auton einai;’ eis de tēn Bēthanian paragenomenos ērōta pou Lazaros keitai; elege de meta tauta tois mathētais; “Posous artous echete?” Pōs oun, ’ phasin, houtos Sophia, ho en sophią prokoptōn, kai agnoōn ha parʼ heterōn manthanein ēxiou?’ Esti de kai touto parʼ autōn legomenon; ‘Pōs dynatai ho Logos idios einai tou Patros, hou aneu ouk ēn ho Patēr pote, diʼ hou ta panta poiei, hōs hymeis phroneite, ho epi men tou staurou legōn; “Thee mou, Thee mou, hina ti me enkatelipes?” pro de toutōn euchomenos, “doxason sou to onoma;” kai, “doxason me sy, Pater, tę̄ doxę̄, hę̄ eichon pro tou ton kosmon einai para soi.” Ēucheto de en tais erēmois, kai parēngelle tois mathētais proseuchesthai mē eiselthein eis peirasmon; kai, “to pneuma prothymon” elegen, “hē de sarx asthenēs;” kai, Peri tēs hēmeras ē tēs hōras ekeinēs oudeis oiden, oude hoi angeloi, oude ho Huios.”’ Eita palin phasin epi toutois hoi deilaioi; ‘Ei ēn kata tēn hymeteran dianoian aïdiōs hyparchōn ho Huios pros ton Theon, outʼ an ēgnoēse peri tēs hēmeras, allʼ eginōsken hōs Logos; outʼ an enkateleipeto ho synyparchōn; oute doxan ę̄tei labein, echōn autēn en tǭ Patri, oute holōs ēucheto; oudenos gar, Logos ōn, edeeto; allʼ epeidē ktisma esti kai eis tōn genētōn, dia touto toiauta elege, kai edeeto hōn ouk eiche; ktismatōn gar idion to chrēzein kai deesthai hōn ouk echousi.’
For see, as though they did not tire of their impieties but were hardened like Pharaoh, on hearing and seeing again the human things of the Saviour in the Gospels, they have completely forgotten, like the Samosatene, the Son's paternal Godhead, and, emboldened with daring tongue, they say: “How can the Son be from the Father by nature and like him in substance, who says, ‘All authority has been given to me,’ and ‘The Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son,’ and ‘The Father loves the Son and has given all things into his hand; he who believes in the Son has eternal life,’ and again, ‘All things have been handed over to me by my Father; and no one knows the Father except the Son and anyone to whom the Son wills to reveal him,’ and again, ‘All that the Father has given me will come to me’?” Then they add: “If he were, as you say, Son by nature, he would have no need to receive, but would have it by nature as a son. Or how can he be the natural and true power of the Father who at the time of the passion says, ‘Now my soul is troubled; and what shall I say? Father, save me from this hour. But for this purpose I came to this hour. Father, glorify your name. Then a voice came from heaven: I have glorified it, and I will glorify it again’? And again he said something similar: ‘Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass’; and, ‘When Jesus had said this, he was troubled in spirit, and testified, and said, Truly, truly, I say to you, one of you will betray me.’” And on this the evil-minded say: “If he were power, he would not have been afraid, but would rather have supplied power to others.” Then they say: “If he were by nature the true and proper Wisdom of the Father, how is it written, ‘And Jesus advanced in wisdom and stature and grace with God and men’; and, when he came into the region of Caesarea Philippi, he asked the disciples who men said he was; and when he arrived at Bethany he asked where Lazarus lay; and afterwards he said to the disciples, ‘How many loaves do you have?’ How then,” they say, “is he Wisdom, who advances in wisdom and was ignorant of what he asked to learn from others?” This too is said by them: “How can the Word be proper to the Father, without whom the Father never was, through whom he makes all things, as you think, when on the cross he says, ‘My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?’ and before that he prayed, ‘Glorify your name,’ and ‘Glorify me, Father, with the glory which I had with you before the world was’? And he prayed in desert places, and charged the disciples to pray that they might not enter into temptation; and he said, ‘The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak’; and ‘Concerning that day or that hour no one knows, not even the angels, nor the Son.’” Then again the wretches add: “If, according to your view, the Son existed eternally with God, he would not have been ignorant of the day, but would have known it as Word; nor would the one who coexists have been forsaken; nor would he have asked to receive glory, having it in the Father; nor would he have prayed at all; for being Word he would need nothing. But since he is a creature and one of the originated things, therefore he said such things and needed what he did not have; for it is proper to creatures to want and need what they do not have.”
Chapter 27
27Bright, 181–182
27. Τοιαῦτα μὲν οὖν οἱ ἀσεβεῖς ἐξάγονται λαλοῦντες· ἔδει δὲ ταῦτα διαλογιζομένους εἰπεῖν καὶ τολμηρότερον· ‘Διὰ τί ὅλως ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο;’ καὶ πάλιν ἐπειπεῖν, ‘Πῶς γὰρ ἠδύνατο, Θεὸς ὢν, γενέσθαι ἄνθρωπος; ἢ πῶς ἠδύνατο ὁ ἀσώματος σῶμα φορέσαι;’ ἢ καὶ Ἰουδαϊκώτερον κατὰ τὸν Καϊάφαν εἰπεῖν· ‘Διὰ τί ὅλως, ἄνθρωπος ὢν ὁ Χριστὸς, Θεὸν ἑαυτὸν ἐποίει;’ ταῦτα γὰρ καὶ τὰ τούτοις παραπλήσια τότε μὲν Ἰουδαῖοι βλέποντες ἐγόγγυζον, νῦν δὲ ἀναγινώσκοντες οἱ Ἀρειομανῖται ἀπιστοῦσι, καὶ εἰς βλασφημίας ἐκπεπτώκασιν. Εἴ τις οὖν ἐκ παραλλήλου τὰ τούτων κἀκείνων ἐξετάζοι ῥήματα, εὑρήσει πάντως εἰς τὴν αὐτὴν αὐτοὺς συναντῶντας ἀπιστίαν, καὶ ἴσην αὐτῶν τὴν τῆς ἀσεβείας τόλμαν, καὶ κοινὴν αὐτῶν οὖσαν τὴν πρὸς ἡμᾶς μάχην. Ἰουδαῖοι μὲν γὰρ ἔλεγον, ‘Πῶς, ἄνθρωπος ὢν, δύναται Θεὸς εἶναι;’ Ἀρειανοὶ δὲ, ‘Εἰ Θεὸς ἦν ἀληθινὸς ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ, πῶς ἠδύνατο ἄνθρωπος γενέσθαι; Καὶ Ἰουδαῖοι μὲν ἐσκανδαλίζοντο, καὶ ἐχλεύαζον λέγοντες, ‘Οὐκ ἂν οὗτος, εἰ ἦν Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὑπέμεινε σταυρόν·’ Ἀρειανοὶ δὲ εἰς τὸ κατʼ ἀντικρὺ στήκοντες αὐτῶν, φάσκουσιν ἡμῖν, ‘Πῶς τολμᾶτε λέγειν Λόγον ἴδιον εἶναι τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας τὸν ἔχοντα σῶμα, ὥστε τοῦτο ὑπομεῖναι;’ Εἶτα τῶν Ἰουδαίων ζητούντων ἀποκτεῖναι τὸν Κύριον, ὅτι ‘Πατέρα ἴδιον ἔλεγε τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ ἴσον ἑαυτὸν ἐποίει, ’ ἐργαζόμενος ἃ ἐργάζεται ὁ Πατὴρ, ἔμαθον οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ λέγειν καὶ αὐτοὶ, ὅτι οὔτε ἴσος τῷ Θεῷ ἐστιν, οὔτε Πατὴρ ἴδιός ἐστι καὶ φύσει τοῦ Λόγου ὁ Θεός· ἀλλὰ καὶ τοὺς ταῦτα φρονοῦντας ζητοῦσιν ἀποκτεῖναι. Πάλιν τε τῶν Ἰουδαίων λεγόντων· ‘Οὐχ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ἰωσὴφ, οὗ ἡμεῖς οἴδαμεν τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὴν μητέρα; πῶς οὖν λέγει, “πρὶν Ἀβραὰμ γενέσθαι, ἐγώ εἰμι, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καταβέβηκα;’ οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐπακούουσιν ἐξ ἴσου λέγοντες· ‘Πῶς δύναται Λόγος εἶναι ἢ Θεὸς ὁ κοιμώμενος ὡς ἄνθρωπος, καὶ κλαίων, καὶ πυνθανόμενος; Ἀμφότεροι γὰρ ἐκ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων, ὧν ὑπέμεινεν ὁ Σωτὴρ διʼ ἣν εἶχε σάρκα, ἀρνοῦνται τὴν ἀϊδιότητα καὶ θεότητα τοῦ Λόγου.
27. Toiauta men oun hoi asebeis exagontai lalountes; edei de tauta dialogizomenous eipein kai tolmēroteron; ‘Dia ti holōs ho Logos sarx egeneto?’ kai palin epeipein, ‘Pōs gar ēdynato, Theos ōn, genesthai anthrōpos? ē pōs ēdynato ho asōmatos sōma phoresai?’ ē kai Ioudaïkōteron kata ton Kaïaphan eipein; ‘Dia ti holōs, anthrōpos ōn ho Christos, Theon heauton epoiei?’ tauta gar kai ta toutois paraplēsia tote men Ioudaioi blepontes egongyzon, nyn de anaginōskontes hoi Areiomanitai apistousi, kai eis blasphēmias ekpeptōkasin. Ei tis oun ek parallēlou ta toutōn kakeinōn exetazoi rhēmata, heurēsei pantōs eis tēn autēn autous synantōntas apistian, kai isēn autōn tēn tēs asebeias tolman, kai koinēn autōn ousan tēn pros hēmas machēn. Ioudaioi men gar elegon, ‘Pōs, anthrōpos ōn, dynatai Theos einai?’ Areianoi de, ‘Ei Theos ēn alēthinos ek tou Theou, pōs ēdynato anthrōpos genesthai? Kai Ioudaioi men eskandalizonto, kai echleuazon legontes, ‘Ouk an houtos, ei ēn Huios tou Theou, hypemeine stauron;’ Areianoi de eis to katʼ antikry stēkontes autōn, phaskousin hēmin, ‘Pōs tolmate legein Logon idion einai tēs tou Patros ousias ton echonta sōma, hōste touto hypomeinai?’ Eita tōn Ioudaiōn zētountōn apokteinai ton Kyrion, hoti ‘Patera idion elege ton Theon, kai ison heauton epoiei, ’ ergazomenos ha ergazetai ho Patēr, emathon hoi Areianoi legein kai autoi, hoti oute isos tǭ Theǭ estin, oute Patēr idios esti kai physei tou Logou ho Theos; alla kai tous tauta phronountas zētousin apokteinai. Palin te tōn Ioudaiōn legontōn; ‘Ouch houtos estin ho huios tou Iōsēph, hou hēmeis oidamen ton patera kai tēn mētera? pōs oun legei, “prin Abraam genesthai, egō eimi, kai ek tou ouranou katabebēka?’ hoi Areianoi kai autoi epakouousin ex isou legontes; ‘Pōs dynatai Logos einai ē Theos ho koimōmenos hōs anthrōpos, kai klaiōn, kai pynthanomenos? Amphoteroi gar ek tōn anthrōpinōn, hōn hypemeinen ho Sōtēr diʼ hēn eiche sarka, arnountai tēn aïdiotēta kai theotēta tou Logou.
Such things, then, the impious are carried away into saying; but if they reason so, they ought to have said even more daringly, “Why at all did the Word become flesh?” and to add, “For how could he, being God, become man? Or how could the incorporeal bear a body?” Or they ought to have said, more in the Jewish manner, with Caiaphas, “Why at all did Christ, being a man, make himself God?” For at these things and things like them the Jews grumbled then, when they saw them, and now the Ariomaniacs, reading them, disbelieve and have fallen into blasphemies. If, then, one were to examine side by side the words of the one group and the other, he would certainly find them meeting in the same unbelief, equal in their daring impiety, and sharing a common fight against us. For the Jews said, “How, being a man, can he be God?” and the Arians, “If he were true God from God, how could he become man?” And the Jews were scandalized and mocked, saying, “If this man were the Son of God, he would not have endured the cross”; while the Arians, standing directly opposite them, say to us, “How dare you say that one who has a body, so as to endure this, is the Word proper to the Father's substance?” Then, since the Jews sought to kill the Lord because “he called God his own Father and made himself equal” to God, doing the works the Father does, the Arians too have learned to say that he is neither equal to God, nor is God the proper and natural Father of the Word; and they even seek to kill those who think so. And again, when the Jews said, “Is not this the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? How then does he say, ‘Before Abraham came to be, I am,’ and ‘I have come down from heaven’?”, the Arians too answer in the same way, saying, “How can he be Word or God who sleeps as a man, and weeps, and inquires?” For both deny the eternity and Godhead of the Word on account of the human things which the Saviour endured because of the flesh he bore.
Chapter 28
28Bright, 182–184
28. Ἰουδαϊκῆς τοίνυν οὔσης, καὶ Ἰουδαϊκῆς τῆς ἐκ τοῦ προδότου Ἰούδα τῆς τοιαύτης παρανοίας, ἢ ἐκ φανεροῦ πάλιν ὁμολογείτωσαν ἑαυτοὺς τοῦ Καϊάφα καὶ Ἡρώδου μαθητὰς εἶναι, μὴ σκέποντες τὸν Ἰουδαϊσμὸν τῷ τοῦ Χριστιανισμοῦ ὀνόματι, καὶ ἀρνείσθωσαν τέλεον, καθὰ καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν εἰρήκαμεν, τὴν τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἔνσαρκον παρουσίαν· τοῦτο γὰρ τῆς αἱρέσεως αὐτῶν οἰκεῖον τὸ φρόνημα· ἢ εἰ δεδοίκασιν Ἰουδαΐζειν ἐκ φανεροῦ, καὶ περιτέμνεσθαι, διὰ τὴν πρὸς Κωνστάντιον ἀρέσκειαν καὶ τοὺς ἀπατηθέντας παρʼ αὐτῶν, μηδὲ λεγέτωσαν τὰ τῶν Ἰουδαίων· δίκαιον γὰρ ὧν τὰ ὀνόματα παραιτοῦνται, τούτων ἀποστρέφεσθαι καὶ τὸ φρόνημα. Χριστιανοὶ γάρ ἐσμεν, ὦ Ἀρειανοὶ, Χριστιανοί ἐσμεν ἡμεῖς· ἡμῶν τε ἴδιον καλῶς τὰ εὐαγγέλια νοεῖν περὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, καὶ μήτε μετὰ Ἰουδαίων λιθάζειν αὐτὸν, ἐὰν περὶ τῆς θεότητος καὶ τῆς ἀϊδιότητος ἀκούωμεν αὐτοῦ, μήτε μεθʼ ὑμῶν σκανδαλίζεσθαι, ἐφʼ οἷς ἂν, ὡς ἄνθρωπος, ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ταπεινοῖς φθέγγοιτο ῥήμασιν. Εἰ θέλετε γοῦν καὶ ὑμεῖς γενέσθαι Χριστιανοὶ, ἀπόθεσθε τὴν Ἀρείου μανίαν, τήν τε ἀκοὴν ὑμῶν τὴν ῥυπωθεῖσαν ἀπὸ τῶν βλασφήμων ῥημάτων ἀπονίψασθε τοῖς τῆς εὐσεβείας λόγοις, γινώσκοντες ὡς παυόμενοι τοῦ εἶναι Ἀρειανοὶ, παύσεσθε καὶ τῆς τῶν νῦν Ἰουδαίων κακοφροσύνης, εὐθύς τε ὡς ἀπὸ σκότους ἡ ἀλήθεια ὑμῖν λάμψει· καὶ οὐκέτι μὲν ἡμῖν ὀνειδίσετε, ὡς ‘δύο ἀΐδιαʼ λέγουσιν, ἐπιγνώσεσθε δὲ καὶ ὑμεῖς, ὅτι τε ἀληθινὸς καὶ φύσει Υἱός ἐστι τοῦ Θεοῦ ὁ Κύριος, καὶ οὐχ ἀπλῶς ἀΐδιος, ἀλλὰ τῇ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἀϊδιότητι συνὼν γινώσκεται. Ἔστι γὰρ λεγόμενα ‘ἀΐδια, ’ ὧν αὐτὸς δημιουργός ἐστιν· ἐν γὰρ τῷ εἰκοστῷ τρίτῳ ψαλμῷ γέγραπται· ‘Ἄρατε πύλας, οἱ ἄρχοντες, ὑμῶν, καὶ ἐπάρθητε, πύλαι αἰώνιοι.’ Δῆλον δέ ἐστιν ὅτι διʼ αὐτοῦ καὶ ταῦτα γέγονεν· εἰ δὲ καὶ τῶν αἰωνίων αὐτός ἐστι δημιουργὸς, τίς ἡμῶν ἔτι λοιπὸν ἀμφιβάλλειν δυνήσεται, ὅτι καὶ τούτων τῶν ἀϊδίων ἀνώτερός ἐστι, καὶ οὐ τοσοῦτον ἐκ τοῦ ἀϊδίου γνωρίζεται Κύριος, ὅσον ὅτι Υἱός ἐστι τοῦ Θεοῦ; Υἱὸς γὰρ ὢν, ἀχώριστός ἐστι τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ οὐκ ‘ἦν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, ’ ἀλλʼ ἀεὶ ἦν· καὶ εἰκὼν καὶ ἀπαύγασμα ὢν τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἔχει καὶ τὴν ἀϊδιότητα τοῦ Πατρός. Ὅπως μὲν οὖν ἠλέγχθησαν κακῶς νοοῦντες ἃ προεφασίζοντο ῥητὰ, δυνατόν πως ἐκ τῶν ἔμπροσθεν διʼ ὀλίγων εἰρημένων καταμαθεῖν· ὅτι δὲ καὶ ἐν οἷς πάλιν προφασίζονται νῦν ἐκ τῶν εὐαγγελίων, γνωρίζονται σαθρὰν ἔχοντες τὴν διάνοιαν, ῥᾴδιόν ἐστι συνιδεῖν, ἐὰν μάλιστα καὶ νῦν τὸν σκοπὸν τῆς καθʼ ἡμᾶς τοὺς Χριστιανοὺς πίστεως λάβωμεν, καὶ τούτῳ ὥσπερ κανόνι χρησάμενοι, ‘προσέχωμεν, ’ ὡς εἶπεν ὁ ἀπόστολος, ‘τῇ ἀναγνώσει τῆς θεοπνεύστου γραφῆς.’ Οἱ γὰρ Χριστομάχοι, τοῦτον ἀγνοήσαντες, ‘ἐπλανήθησαν ἀπὸ τῆς ὁδοῦ τῆς ἀληθείας, ’ καὶ ‘προσέκοψαν τῷ λίθῳ τοῦ προσκόμματος, ʼ φρονοῦντες ‘παρʼ ὃ δεῖ φρονεῖν.’
28. Ioudaïkēs toinyn ousēs, kai Ioudaïkēs tēs ek tou prodotou Iouda tēs toiautēs paranoias, ē ek phanerou palin homologeitōsan heautous tou Kaïapha kai Hērōdou mathētas einai, mē skepontes ton Ioudaïsmon tǭ tou Christianismou onomati, kai arneisthōsan teleon, katha kai en tois emprosthen eirēkamen, tēn tou Sōtēros ensarkon parousian; touto gar tēs haireseōs autōn oikeion to phronēma; ē ei dedoikasin Ioudaïzein ek phanerou, kai peritemnesthai, dia tēn pros Kōnstantion areskeian kai tous apatēthentas parʼ autōn, mēde legetōsan ta tōn Ioudaiōn; dikaion gar hōn ta onomata paraitountai, toutōn apostrephesthai kai to phronēma. Christianoi gar esmen, ō Areianoi, Christianoi esmen hēmeis; hēmōn te idion kalōs ta euangelia noein peri tou Sōtēros, kai mēte meta Ioudaiōn lithazein auton, ean peri tēs theotētos kai tēs aïdiotētos akouōmen autou, mēte methʼ hymōn skandalizesthai, ephʼ hois an, hōs anthrōpos, hyper hēmōn tapeinois phthengoito rhēmasin. Ei thelete goun kai hymeis genesthai Christianoi, apothesthe tēn Areiou manian, tēn te akoēn hymōn tēn rhypōtheisan apo tōn blasphēmōn rhēmatōn aponipsasthe tois tēs eusebeias logois, ginōskontes hōs pauomenoi tou einai Areianoi, pausesthe kai tēs tōn nyn Ioudaiōn kakophrosynēs, euthys te hōs apo skotous hē alētheia hymin lampsei; kai ouketi men hēmin oneidisete, hōs ‘dyo aïdiaʼ legousin, epignōsesthe de kai hymeis, hoti te alēthinos kai physei Huios esti tou Theou ho Kyrios, kai ouch aplōs aïdios, alla tę̄ tou Patros aïdiotēti synōn ginōsketai. Esti gar legomena ‘aïdia, ’ hōn autos dēmiourgos estin; en gar tǭ eikostǭ tritǭ psalmǭ gegraptai; ‘Arate pylas, hoi archontes, hymōn, kai eparthēte, pylai aiōnioi.’ Dēlon de estin hoti diʼ autou kai tauta gegonen; ei de kai tōn aiōniōn autos esti dēmiourgos, tis hēmōn eti loipon amphiballein dynēsetai, hoti kai toutōn tōn aïdiōn anōteros esti, kai ou tosouton ek tou aïdiou gnōrizetai Kyrios, hoson hoti Huios esti tou Theou? Huios gar ōn, achōristos esti tou Patros, kai ouk ‘ēn hote ouk ēn, ’ allʼ aei ēn; kai eikōn kai apaugasma ōn tou Patros, echei kai tēn aïdiotēta tou Patros. Hopōs men oun ēlenchthēsan kakōs noountes ha proephasizonto rhēta, dynaton pōs ek tōn emprosthen diʼ oligōn eirēmenōn katamathein; hoti de kai en hois palin prophasizontai nyn ek tōn euangeliōn, gnōrizontai sathran echontes tēn dianoian, rhądion esti synidein, ean malista kai nyn ton skopon tēs kathʼ hēmas tous Christianous pisteōs labōmen, kai toutǭ hōsper kanoni chrēsamenoi, ‘prosechōmen, ’ hōs eipen ho apostolos, ‘tę̄ anagnōsei tēs theopneustou graphēs.’ Hoi gar Christomachoi, touton agnoēsantes, ‘eplanēthēsan apo tēs hodou tēs alētheias, ’ kai ‘prosekopsan tǭ lithǭ tou proskommatos, ʼ phronountes ‘parʼ ho dei phronein.’
Since, then, such madness is Jewish, and Jewish after the manner of Judas the traitor, let them either openly confess themselves disciples of Caiaphas and Herod, and not cover Judaism with the name of Christianity, and deny outright, as we said before, the Saviour's presence in the flesh (for this is the proper thought of their heresy); or, if they are afraid to Judaize openly and be circumcised, out of their wish to please Constantius and those they have deceived, let them not say the things of the Jews either; for it is right to turn away from the thought of those whose names one refuses. For we are Christians, Arians—we are Christians; and it is ours to understand the Gospels rightly concerning the Saviour, and neither to stone him with the Jews when we hear of his Godhead and eternity, nor to be scandalized with you at the lowly words he may utter for our sake as man. If, then, you too wish to become Christians, put off the madness of Arius, and wash with the words of piety your hearing that has been defiled by blasphemous words, knowing that by ceasing to be Arians you will also cease from the evil-mindedness of the Jews of today, and at once the truth will shine on you as out of darkness; and you will no longer reproach us for saying “two eternals,” but you too will recognize that the Lord is the true and natural Son of God, and is known not simply as eternal, but as coexisting in the eternity of the Father. For there are things called “eternal” of which he is the creator; for in the twenty-third psalm it is written, “Lift up your gates, O rulers, and be lifted up, O eternal gates.” And it is clear that these too came into being through him; and if he is the creator even of the eternal things, who among us will be able any longer to doubt that he is higher even than these eternal things, and that the Lord is known not so much from being eternal as from being the Son of God? For, being Son, he is inseparable from the Father, and “there was not when he was not,” but he always was; and being the image and radiance of the Father, he also has the Father's eternity. How, then, they were refuted as understanding wrongly the sayings they used as pretexts can be learned in some measure from what was said briefly above; and that in what they now allege from the Gospels too they are shown to have a rotten understanding is easy to see, especially if we now take the scope of the faith that we Christians hold, and, using this as a rule, “attend,” as the apostle said, “to the reading” of the inspired Scripture. For the Christ-fighters, ignorant of this, “have strayed from the way of truth,” and “stumbled over the stone of stumbling,” thinking “beyond what one ought to think.”
Chapter 29
29Bright, 184
29. Σκοπὸς τοίνυν οὗτος καὶ χαρακτὴρ τῆς ἁγίας γραφῆς, ὡς πολλάκις εἴπομεν, διπλῆν εἶναι τὴν περὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐπαγγελίαν ἐν αὐτῇ· ὅτι τε ἀεὶ Θεὸς ἦν καὶ Υἱός ἐστι, Λόγος ὢν καὶ ἀπαύγασμα καὶ σοφία τοῦ Πατρός· καὶ ὅτι ὕστερον, διʼ ἡμᾶς σάρκα λαβὼν ἐκ παρθένου τῆς Θεοτόκου Μαρίας, ἄνθρωπος γέγονε. Καὶ ἔστι μὲν τοῦτον εὑρεῖν διὰ πάσης τῆς θεοπνεύστου γραφῆς σημαινόμενον, ὡς αὐτὸς ὁ Κύριος εἴρηκεν, ‘Ἐρευνᾶτε τὰς γραφὰς, ὅτι αὐταί εἰσιν αἱ μαρτυροῦσαι περὶ ἐμοῦ· ἵνα δὲ μὴ, πάντα τὰ ῥητὰ συνάγων, πολὺς ἐν τῷ γράφειν γένωμαι, ἀρκεσθῶμεν ὡς πάντων μνημονεῦσαι, τοῦ μὲν Ἰωάννου λέγοντος, ‘Ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ὁ Λόγος· οὗτος ἦν ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸς τὸν Θεόν· πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν· ʼ εἶτα, ‘Καὶ ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν, καὶ ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ, δόξαν ὡς μονογενοῦς παρὰ Πατρός·’ τοῦ δὲ Παύλου γράφοντος, ‘ὃς, ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦ ὑπάρχων, οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα Θεῷ· ἀλλʼ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσε, μορφὴν δούλου λαβὼν, ἐν ὁμοιώματι ἀνθρώπων γενόμενος, καὶ σχήματι εὑρεθεὶς ὡς ἄνθρωπος· ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν, γενόμενος ὑπήκοος μέχρι θανάτου, θανάτου δὲ σταυροῦ, ’ Ἀπὸ τούτων γὰρ, τῇ αὐτῇ διανοίᾳ διερχόμενός τις πᾶσαν τὴν γραφὴν, ὄψεται πῶς ἐν ἀρχῇ μὲν εἶπε τούτῳ ὁ Πατήρ· ‘Γενηθήτω φῶς, ’ καὶ, ‘Γενηθήτω στερέωμα, ʼ καὶ, ‘Ποιήσωμεν ἄνθρωπον·’ ἐπὶ δὲ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων ἀπέστειλεν αὐτὸν εἰς τὸν κόσμον, ‘οὐχ ἵνα κρίνῃ τὸν κόσμον, ἀλλʼ ἵνα σωθῇ ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ·’ καὶ γέγραπται, ‘Ἰδοὺ ἡ παρθένος ἐν γαστρὶ ἕξει, καὶ τέξεται υἱόν· καὶ καλέσουσι τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ Ἐμμανουὴλ, ὅ ἐστι μεθερμηνευόμενον, Μεθʼ ἡμῶν ὁ Θεός.’
29. Skopos toinyn houtos kai charaktēr tēs hagias graphēs, hōs pollakis eipomen, diplēn einai tēn peri tou Sōtēros epangelian en autę̄; hoti te aei Theos ēn kai Huios esti, Logos ōn kai apaugasma kai sophia tou Patros; kai hoti hysteron, diʼ hēmas sarka labōn ek parthenou tēs Theotokou Marias, anthrōpos gegone. Kai esti men touton heurein dia pasēs tēs theopneustou graphēs sēmainomenon, hōs autos ho Kyrios eirēken, ‘Ereunate tas graphas, hoti autai eisin hai martyrousai peri emou; hina de mē, panta ta rhēta synagōn, polys en tǭ graphein genōmai, arkesthōmen hōs pantōn mnēmoneusai, tou men Iōannou legontos, ‘En archę̄ ēn ho Logos, kai ho Logos ēn pros ton Theon, kai Theos ēn ho Logos; houtos ēn en archę̄ pros ton Theon; panta diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen; ʼ eita, ‘Kai ho Logos sarx egeneto, kai eskēnōsen en hēmin, kai etheasametha tēn doxan autou, doxan hōs monogenous para Patros;’ tou de Paulou graphontos, ‘hos, en morphę̄ Theou hyparchōn, ouch harpagmon hēgēsato to einai isa Theǭ; allʼ heauton ekenōse, morphēn doulou labōn, en homoiōmati anthrōpōn genomenos, kai schēmati heuretheis hōs anthrōpos; etapeinōsen heauton, genomenos hypēkoos mechri thanatou, thanatou de staurou, ’ Apo toutōn gar, tę̄ autę̄ dianoią dierchomenos tis pasan tēn graphēn, opsetai pōs en archę̄ men eipe toutǭ ho Patēr; ‘Genēthētō phōs, ’ kai, ‘Genēthētō stereōma, ʼ kai, ‘Poiēsōmen anthrōpon;’ epi de synteleią tōn aiōnōn apesteilen auton eis ton kosmon, ‘ouch hina krinę̄ ton kosmon, allʼ hina sōthę̄ ho kosmos diʼ autou;’ kai gegraptai, ‘Idou hē parthenos en gastri hexei, kai texetai huion; kai kalesousi to onoma autou Emmanouēl, ho esti methermēneuomenon, Methʼ hēmōn ho Theos.’
This, then, is the scope and character of the holy Scripture, as we have often said: that there is a twofold account of the Saviour in it: that he was always God and is Son, being the Word and radiance and wisdom of the Father; and that afterwards, for our sake, taking flesh from the Virgin Mary, the God-bearer, he became man. And this can be found signified throughout the whole inspired Scripture, as the Lord himself said, “Search the Scriptures, for it is they that bear witness about me.” But so that I may not become long-winded by collecting all the sayings, let us be content to mention, as representing all, John, who says, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God; he was in the beginning with God; all things came into being through him, and without him not one thing came into being”; then, “And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld his glory, glory as of the only-begotten from the Father”; and Paul, who writes, “who, being in the form of God, did not count it robbery to be equal to God, but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men; and being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, becoming obedient to death, even death on a cross.” For going through the whole Scripture with this understanding, one will see how in the beginning the Father said to him, “Let there be light,” and “Let there be a firmament,” and “Let us make man”; but at the consummation of the ages he sent him into the world, “not to judge the world, but that the world might be saved through him”; and it is written, “Behold, the virgin shall conceive in the womb and bear a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us.”
Chapter 30
30Bright, 184–185
30. Ὁ τοίνυν ἐντυγχάνων τῇ θείᾳ γραφῇ, ἀπὸ μὲν τῶν παλαιῶν τὰ ῥητὰ καταμανθανέτω, ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν εὐαγγελίων θεωρείτω τὸν Κύριον γενόμενον ἄνθρωπον· ‘ὁ Λόγος γὰρ, φησὶ, ‘σὰρξ ἐγένετο, καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν.’ Ἄνθρωπος δὲ γέγονε, καὶ οὐκ εἰς ἄνθρωπον ἦλθε· καὶ τοῦτο γὰρ ἀναγκαῖον εἰδέναι, μήποτε καὶ, εἰς τοῦτο πεσόντες οἱ ἀσεβεῖς, ἀπατήσωσί τινας, κἀκεῖνοι νομίσωσιν ὅτι, ὥσπερ ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν χρόνοις εἰς ἕκαστον τῶν ἀγίων ‘ἐγίνετο, ’ οὕτω καὶ νῦν εἰς ἄνθρωπον ἐπεδήμησεν ὁ Λόγος, ἁγιάζων καὶ τοῦτον, καὶ φανερούμενος ὥσπερ καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἄλλοις. Εἰ γὰρ οὕτως ἦν, καὶ μόνον ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ φανεὶς ἦν, οὐδὲν ἦν παράδοξον, οὔτε οἱ ὁρῶντες ἐξενίζοντο λέγοντες, ‘Ποταπὸς ἄρα ἐστὶν οὗτος;’ καὶ, ‘διὰ τί σὺ, ἄνθρωπος ὢν, ποιεῖς σεαυτὸν Θεόν;’ εἶχον γὰρ τὴν συνήθειαν ἀκούοντες, ‘Καὶ ἐγένετο Λόγος Κυρίου πρὸςʼ ἕκαστον τῶν προφητῶν. Νῦν δὲ, ἐπειδὴ ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, διʼ οὗ γέγονε τὰ πάντα, ὑπέμεινε καὶ Υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου γενέσθαι, καὶ ‘ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν, λαβὼν δούλου μορφήν·’ διὰ τοῦτο ‘Ἰουδαίοις μὲν σκάνδαλόνʼ ἐστιν ὁ τοῦ Χριστοῦ σταυρὸς, ‘ἡμῖν δὲ Χριστὸς Θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ Θεοῦ σοφία·’ ‘ὁ Λόγοςʼ γὰρ, ὡς εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωάννης, σὰρξ ἐγένετο·’ τῆς γραφῆς ἔθος ἐχούσης λέγειν ‘σάρκαʼ τὸν ἄνθρωπον, ὡς διὰ Ἰωὴλ τοῦ προφήτου φησὶν, ἐκχεῶ ἀπὸ τοῦ Πνεύματός μου ἐπὶ πᾶσαν σάρκα·’ καὶ ὡς Δανιὴλ εἴρηκε τῷ Ἀστυάγῆ, Οὐ σέβομαι εἴδωλα χειροποίητα, ἀλλὰ τὸν ζῶντα Θεὸν, τὸν κτίσαντα τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ ἔχοντα πάσης σαρκὸς κυρείαν·’ ‘σάρκαʼ γὰρ καὶ οὗτος καὶ Ἰωὴλ τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος λέγουσι.
30. Ho toinyn entynchanōn tę̄ theią graphę̄, apo men tōn palaiōn ta rhēta katamanthanetō, apo de tōn euangeliōn theōreitō ton Kyrion genomenon anthrōpon; ‘ho Logos gar, phēsi, ‘sarx egeneto, kai eskēnōsen en hēmin.’ Anthrōpos de gegone, kai ouk eis anthrōpon ēlthe; kai touto gar anankaion eidenai, mēpote kai, eis touto pesontes hoi asebeis, apatēsōsi tinas, kakeinoi nomisōsin hoti, hōsper en tois emprosthen chronois eis hekaston tōn agiōn ‘egineto, ’ houtō kai nyn eis anthrōpon epedēmēsen ho Logos, hagiazōn kai touton, kai phaneroumenos hōsper kai en tois allois. Ei gar houtōs ēn, kai monon en anthrōpǭ phaneis ēn, ouden ēn paradoxon, oute hoi horōntes exenizonto legontes, ‘Potapos ara estin houtos?’ kai, ‘dia ti sy, anthrōpos ōn, poieis seauton Theon?’ eichon gar tēn synētheian akouontes, ‘Kai egeneto Logos Kyriou prosʼ hekaston tōn prophētōn. Nyn de, epeidē ho tou Theou Logos, diʼ hou gegone ta panta, hypemeine kai Huion anthrōpou genesthai, kai ‘etapeinōsen heauton, labōn doulou morphēn;’ dia touto ‘Ioudaiois men skandalonʼ estin ho tou Christou stauros, ‘hēmin de Christos Theou dynamis kai Theou sophia;’ ‘ho Logosʼ gar, hōs eipen ho Iōannēs, sarx egeneto;’ tēs graphēs ethos echousēs legein ‘sarkaʼ ton anthrōpon, hōs dia Iōēl tou prophētou phēsin, ekcheō apo tou Pneumatos mou epi pasan sarka;’ kai hōs Daniēl eirēke tǭ Astyagē, Ou sebomai eidōla cheiropoiēta, alla ton zōnta Theon, ton ktisanta ton ouranon kai tēn gēn, kai echonta pasēs sarkos kyreian;’ ‘sarkaʼ gar kai houtos kai Iōēl to tōn anthrōpōn genos legousi.
Let whoever reads the divine Scripture, then, learn the sayings from the old books, and from the Gospels behold the Lord become man; for “the Word,” it says, “became flesh and dwelt among us.” And he became man; he did not come into a man. This must be known, lest the impious, falling into this error too, should deceive some, and they should think that, as in former times the word “came” to each of the saints, so now too the Word came to dwell in a man, sanctifying him too and being manifested as in the others. For if it were so, and he had only appeared in a man, there would have been nothing strange, nor would those who saw him have been startled, saying, “What sort of man is this?” and “Why do you, being a man, make yourself God?” For they were accustomed to hearing, “And the word of the Lord came to” each of the prophets. But as it is, since the Word of God, through whom all things came into being, submitted to become also Son of man, and “humbled himself, taking the form of a servant,” therefore the cross of Christ is “to the Jews a scandal, but to us Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God.” For “the Word,” as John said, “became flesh,” Scripture being accustomed to call man “flesh,” as it says through Joel the prophet, “I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh,” and as Daniel said to Astyages, “I do not worship idols made with hands, but the living God, who created the heaven and the earth and has lordship over all flesh”; for both he and Joel call the human race “flesh.”
Chapter 31
31Bright, 185–186
31. Πάλαι μὲν οὖν πρὸς ἕκαστον τῶν ἁγίων ἐγίνετο, καὶ ἡγίαζε μὲν τοὺς γνησίως δεχομένους αὐτόν· οὔτε δὲ, γεννωμένων ἐκείνων, εἴρηται ὅτι ‘αὐτὸς γεγένηται ἄνθρωπος, ’ οὔτε, πασχόντων ἐκείνων, εἴρηται, ‘πέπονθεν αὐτός.’ Ὅτε δὲ ἐκ Μαρίας ἐπεδήμησεν ‘ἅπαξ ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων εἰς ἀθέτησιν ἁμαρτίας, ’ (οὕτω γὰρ εὐδοκήσας ὁ Πατὴρ ‘ἔπεμψε τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Υἱὸν γενόμενον ἐκ γυναικὸς, γενόμενον ὑπὸ νόμον), τότε εἴρηται ὅτι σάρκα προσλαβὼν γεγένηται ἄνθρωπος, καὶ ἐν ταύτῃ πέπονθεν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, ὡς εἶπεν ὁ Πέτρος, ‘Χριστοῦ οὖν παθόντος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν σαρκί·’ ἵνα δειχθῇ, καὶ πάντες πιστεύσωμεν, ὅτι, ἀεὶ ὢν Θεὸς, καὶ ἁγιάζων πρὸς οὓς ἐγένετο, διακοσμῶν τε κατὰ τὸ βούλημα τοῦ Πατρὸς τὰ πάντα, ὕστερον καὶ διʼ ἡμᾶς γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, καὶ ‘σωματικῶς, ’ ὥς φησιν ὁ ἀπόστολος, ‘κατῴκησεν ἡ θεότηςʼ ἐν τῇ σαρκί· ἴσον τῷ φάναι, ‘Θεὸς ὢν, ἴδιον ἔσχε σῶμα, καὶ τούτῳ χρώμενος ὀργάνῳ, γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος διʼ ἡμᾶς.’ Καὶ διὰ τοῦτο τὰ μὲν ἴδια ταύτης ‘αὐτοῦʼ λέγεται, ἐπειδὴ ἐν αὐτῇ ἦν, οἷά ἐστι τὸ πεινῇν, τὸ διψῇν, τὸ πάσχειν, τὸ κοπιᾷν, καὶ τὰ ὅμοια, ὧν ἐστιν ἡ σὰρξ δεκτική· τὰ δὲ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Λόγου ἴδια ἔργα, οἷά ἐστι, τὸ ἐγείρειν νεκροὺς, καὶ τυφλοὺς ποιεῖν ἀναβλέπειν, καὶ τὴν αἱμοῤῥοοῦσαν ἰᾶσθαι αὐτὸν, διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου σώματος αὐτὸς ἐποίει· καὶ ὁ μὲν Λόγος τὰς τῆς σαρκὸς ἐβάσταζεν ἀσθενείας, ὡς ἰδίας· αὐτοῦ γὰρ ἦν ἡ σάρξ· καὶ ἡ σὰρξ δὲ ὑπούργει τοῖς τῆς θεότητος ἔργοις, ὅτι ἐν αὐτῇ ἐγένετο· Θεοῦ γὰρ ἦν σῶμα. Εὖ δὲ ὁ προφήτης εἴρηκεν, ‘ἐβάσταξε, ’ καὶ οὐκ εἴρηκε, ‘τὰς ἀσθενείας ἡμῶν αὐτὸς ἐθεράπευσεν, ’ ἵνα μὴ, ὡς ἐκτὸς ὢν τοῦ σώματος, καὶ μόνον αὐτὸ ἰασάμενος, ὡς ἀεὶ πεποίηκεν, ὑπευθύνους πάλιν τοῦ θανάτου τοὺς ἀνθρώπους καταλείψῃ. Τὰς δὲ ἀσθενείας ἡμῶν βαστάζει, καὶ ‘τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν αὐτὸς φέρει, ’ ἵνα δειχθῇ ὅτι τε ἄνθρωπος διʼ ἡμᾶς γέγονε, καὶ σῶμα τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ φέρον αὐτὰς αὐτοῦ ἴδιόν ἐστι· καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν οὐδὲν ἐβλάπτετο, ‘ἀναφέρων τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν ἐπὶ τὸ ξύλον τῷ σώματι αὐτοῦ, ’ ὡς εἶπεν ὁ Πέτρος· ἡμεῖς δὲ οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἀπὸ μὲν τῶν ἰδίων παθῶν ἐλυτρούμεθα, τῆς δὲ τοῦ Λόγου δικαιοσύνης ἐπληρούμεθα.
31. Palai men oun pros hekaston tōn hagiōn egineto, kai hēgiaze men tous gnēsiōs dechomenous auton; oute de, gennōmenōn ekeinōn, eirētai hoti ‘autos gegenētai anthrōpos, ’ oute, paschontōn ekeinōn, eirētai, ‘peponthen autos.’ Hote de ek Marias epedēmēsen ‘hapax epi synteleią tōn aiōnōn eis athetēsin hamartias, ’ (houtō gar eudokēsas ho Patēr ‘epempse ton heautou Huion genomenon ek gynaikos, genomenon hypo nomon), tote eirētai hoti sarka proslabōn gegenētai anthrōpos, kai en tautę̄ peponthen hyper hēmōn, hōs eipen ho Petros, ‘Christou oun pathontos hyper hēmōn sarki;’ hina deichthę̄, kai pantes pisteusōmen, hoti, aei ōn Theos, kai hagiazōn pros hous egeneto, diakosmōn te kata to boulēma tou Patros ta panta, hysteron kai diʼ hēmas gegonen anthrōpos, kai ‘sōmatikōs, ’ hōs phēsin ho apostolos, ‘katǭkēsen hē theotēsʼ en tę̄ sarki; ison tǭ phanai, ‘Theos ōn, idion esche sōma, kai toutǭ chrōmenos organǭ, gegonen anthrōpos diʼ hēmas.’ Kai dia touto ta men idia tautēs ‘autouʼ legetai, epeidē en autę̄ ēn, hoia esti to peinę̄n, to dipsę̄n, to paschein, to kopiąn, kai ta homoia, hōn estin hē sarx dektikē; ta de autou tou Logou idia erga, hoia esti, to egeirein nekrous, kai typhlous poiein anablepein, kai tēn haimorrhoousan iasthai auton, dia tou idiou sōmatos autos epoiei; kai ho men Logos tas tēs sarkos ebastazen astheneias, hōs idias; autou gar ēn hē sarx; kai hē sarx de hypourgei tois tēs theotētos ergois, hoti en autę̄ egeneto; Theou gar ēn sōma. Eu de ho prophētēs eirēken, ‘ebastaxe, ’ kai ouk eirēke, ‘tas astheneias hēmōn autos etherapeusen, ’ hina mē, hōs ektos ōn tou sōmatos, kai monon auto iasamenos, hōs aei pepoiēken, hypeuthynous palin tou thanatou tous anthrōpous kataleipsę̄. Tas de astheneias hēmōn bastazei, kai ‘tas hamartias hēmōn autos pherei, ’ hina deichthę̄ hoti te anthrōpos diʼ hēmas gegone, kai sōma to en autǭ pheron autas autou idion esti; kai autos men ouden eblapteto, ‘anapherōn tas hamartias hēmōn epi to xylon tǭ sōmati autou, ’ hōs eipen ho Petros; hēmeis de hoi anthrōpoi apo men tōn idiōn pathōn elytroumetha, tēs de tou Logou dikaiosynēs eplēroumetha.
In former times, then, the Word came to each of the saints and sanctified those who genuinely received him; but it was not said, when they were born, that “he himself has become man,” nor, when they suffered, that “he himself has suffered.” But when he came from Mary to dwell among us “once, at the consummation of the ages, for the putting away of sin” (for so the Father, well pleased, “sent his own Son, born of a woman, born under the law”), then it is said that, taking flesh, he became man and suffered in it for us, as Peter said, “Since, then, Christ suffered for us in the flesh”; so that it might be shown, and we all might believe, that, being always God, and sanctifying those to whom he came, and ordering all things according to the will of the Father, he afterwards also became man for our sake, and “bodily,” as the apostle says, “the Godhead dwelt” in the flesh; which is equal to saying, “Being God, he had his own body, and using it as an instrument he became man for our sake.” And for this reason the things proper to the flesh are said to be “his,” since he was in it—such as hungering, thirsting, suffering, growing weary, and the like, of which the flesh is capable; while the works proper to the Word himself, such as raising the dead, making the blind see again, and healing the woman with the flow of blood, he himself did through his own body. The Word bore the weaknesses of the flesh as his own, for the flesh was his; and the flesh served the works of the Godhead, because the Godhead was in it, for the body was God's. And the prophet spoke well in saying “he bore,” and not “he himself healed our weaknesses,” lest, as though he were outside the body and only healed it, as he had always done, he should leave human beings still subject to death. But he bears our weaknesses, and “he himself carries our sins,” so that it might be shown both that he has become man for our sake and that the body which bears them in him is his own; and he himself was not harmed, “carrying up our sins in his body onto the tree,” as Peter said, while we human beings were redeemed from our own passions and filled with the righteousness of the Word.
Chapter 32
32Bright, 186–187
32. Ὅθεν τῆς σαρκὸς πασχούσης, οὐκ ἦν ἐκτὸς ταύτης ὁ Λόγος· διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ ‘αὐτοῦʼ λέγεται καὶ τὸ πάθος· καὶ θεϊκῶς δὲ ποιοῦντος αὐτοῦ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ Πατρὸς, οὐκ ἦν ἔξωθεν αὐτοῦ ἡ σάρξ· ἀλλʼ ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ σώματι ταῦτα πάλιν ὁ Κύριος ἐποίει. διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος ἔλεγεν, ‘Εἰ οὐ ποιῶ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ Πατρός μου, μὴ πιστεύετέ μοι· εἰ δὲ ποιῶ, κἂν ἐμοὶ μὴ πιστεύητε, τοῖς ἔργοις πιστεύετε, ἵνα γινώσκητε ὅτι ἐν ἐμοὶ ὁ Πατὴρ, κἀγὼ ἐν αὐτῷ.’ Ἀμέλει ὅτε χρεία γέγονε τὴν πενθερὰν τοῦ Πέτρου πυρέσσουσαν ἐγεῖραι, ἀνθρωπίνως μὲν ἐξέτεινε τὴν χεῖρα, θεϊκῶς δὲ ἦν παύων τὴν νόσον. Καὶ ἐπὶ μὲν τοῦ ‘ἐκ γενετῆς τυφλοῦʼ ἀνθρώπινον ἀπὸ τῆς σαρκὸς ἠφίει ‘τὸ πτύσμα, ’ θεϊκῶς δὲ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἤνοιγε διὰ τοῦ πηλοῦ· ἐπὶ δὲ τοῦ Λαζάρου φωνὴν μὲν, ὡς ἄνθρωπος, ἀνθρωπίνην ἠφίει· θεϊκῶς δὲ, ὡς Θεὸς, τὸν Λάζαρον ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν. Ταῦτα δὲ οὕτως ἐγίνετο, καὶ ἐδείκνυτο, ὅτι μὴ φαντασίᾳ ἀλλὰ ἀληθῶς ἦν ἔχων σῶμα· ἔπρεπε δὲ τὸν Κύριον, ἐνδιδυσκόμενον ἀνθρωπίνην σάρκα, ταύτην μετὰ τῶν ἰδίων παθῶν αὐτῆς ὅλην ἐνδύσασθαι, ἵνα, ὥσπερ ἴδιον αὐτοῦʼ λέγομεν εἶναι τὸ σῶμα, οὕτω καὶ τὰ τοῦ σώματος πάθη ἴδια μόνον αὐτοῦ λέγηται, εἰ καὶ μὴ ἥπτετο κατὰ τὴν θεότητα αὐτοῦ. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἑτέρου ἦν τὸ σῶμα, ἐκείνου ἂν λέγοιτο καὶ τὰ πάθη· εἰ δὲ τοῦ Λόγου ἡ σὰρξ (‘ὁ γὰρ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ’) ἀνάγκη καὶ τὰ τῆς σαρκὸς πάθη λέγεσθαι αὐτοῦ, οὗ καὶ ἡ σάρξ ἐστιν. Οὗ δὲ λέγεται τὰ πάθη, οἷά ἐστι μάλιστα τὸ κατακριθῆναι, τὸ μαστιγωθῆναι, τὸ διψᾷν, καὶ ὁ σταυρὸς, καὶ ὁ θάνατος, καὶ αἱ ἄλλαι τοῦ σώματος ἀσθένειαι, τούτου καὶ τὸ κατόρθωμα καὶ ἡ χάρις ἐστί. Διὰ τοῦτο τοίνυν ἀκολούθως καὶ πρεπόντως οὐκ ἄλλου, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Κυρίου λέγεται τὰ τοιαῦτα πάθη· ἵνα καὶ ἡ χάρις παρʼ αὐτοῦ ᾖ, καὶ μὴ ἄλλου λάτραι γινώμεθα, ἀλλὰ ἀληθῶς θεοσεβεῖς, ὅτι μηδένα τῶν γενητῶν, μηδὲ κοινόν τινα ἄνθρωπον, ἀλλὰ τὸν ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ φύσει καὶ ἀληθινὸν Υἱὸν, τοῦτον καὶ γενόμενον ἄνθρωπον, οὐδὲν ἧττον Κύριον αὐτὸν καὶ Θεὸν καὶ Σωτῆρα ἐπικαλούμεθα.
32. Hothen tēs sarkos paschousēs, ouk ēn ektos tautēs ho Logos; dia touto gar ‘autouʼ legetai kai to pathos; kai theïkōs de poiountos autou ta erga tou Patros, ouk ēn exōthen autou hē sarx; allʼ en autǭ tǭ sōmati tauta palin ho Kyrios epoiei. dia touto gar kai anthrōpos genomenos elegen, ‘Ei ou poiō ta erga tou Patros mou, mē pisteuete moi; ei de poiō, kan emoi mē pisteuēte, tois ergois pisteuete, hina ginōskēte hoti en emoi ho Patēr, kagō en autǭ.’ Amelei hote chreia gegone tēn pentheran tou Petrou pyressousan egeirai, anthrōpinōs men exeteine tēn cheira, theïkōs de ēn pauōn tēn noson. Kai epi men tou ‘ek genetēs typhlouʼ anthrōpinon apo tēs sarkos ēphiei ‘to ptysma, ’ theïkōs de tous ophthalmous ēnoige dia tou pēlou; epi de tou Lazarou phōnēn men, hōs anthrōpos, anthrōpinēn ēphiei; theïkōs de, hōs Theos, ton Lazaron ēgeiren ek nekrōn. Tauta de houtōs egineto, kai edeiknyto, hoti mē phantasią alla alēthōs ēn echōn sōma; eprepe de ton Kyrion, endidyskomenon anthrōpinēn sarka, tautēn meta tōn idiōn pathōn autēs holēn endysasthai, hina, hōsper idion autouʼ legomen einai to sōma, houtō kai ta tou sōmatos pathē idia monon autou legētai, ei kai mē hēpteto kata tēn theotēta autou. Ei men oun heterou ēn to sōma, ekeinou an legoito kai ta pathē; ei de tou Logou hē sarx (‘ho gar Logos sarx egeneto, ’) anankē kai ta tēs sarkos pathē legesthai autou, hou kai hē sarx estin. Hou de legetai ta pathē, hoia esti malista to katakrithēnai, to mastigōthēnai, to dipsąn, kai ho stauros, kai ho thanatos, kai hai allai tou sōmatos astheneiai, toutou kai to katorthōma kai hē charis esti. Dia touto toinyn akolouthōs kai prepontōs ouk allou, alla tou Kyriou legetai ta toiauta pathē; hina kai hē charis parʼ autou ę̄, kai mē allou latrai ginōmetha, alla alēthōs theosebeis, hoti mēdena tōn genētōn, mēde koinon tina anthrōpon, alla ton ek tou Theou physei kai alēthinon Huion, touton kai genomenon anthrōpon, ouden hētton Kyrion auton kai Theon kai Sōtēra epikaloumetha.
Hence, when the flesh suffered, the Word was not outside it; that is why the passion too is called “his.” And when he did the Father's works divinely, the flesh was not outside him, but the Lord did these things in the body itself. That is why, having become man, he said, “If I do not do the works of my Father, do not believe me; but if I do, even if you do not believe me, believe the works, so that you may know that the Father is in me and I in him.” Indeed, when there was need to raise Peter's mother-in-law, who had a fever, he stretched out his hand humanly, but it was divinely that he stopped the illness. And in the case of the man “blind from birth,” he spat from the flesh a human “spittle,” but divinely opened the eyes by means of the clay; and in the case of Lazarus he uttered a human voice, as man, but divinely, as God, raised Lazarus from the dead. These things were done in this way, and it was shown that he had a body not in appearance but truly. And it was fitting that the Lord, putting on human flesh, should put it on whole, with its own passions, so that, as we say that the body is his own, so the passions of the body too may be said to be his alone, even though they did not touch him in his Godhead. If, then, the body were another's, the passions too would be said to be that other's; but if the flesh is the Word's (“for the Word became flesh”), the passions of the flesh must also be said to be his, whose the flesh is. And he to whom the passions are ascribed—above all being condemned, being scourged, thirsting, the cross, death, and the other weaknesses of the body—his too is the triumph and the grace. For this reason, then, consistently and fittingly, such passions are said to be not another's but the Lord's, so that the grace too may be from him, and we may not become worshippers of another, but truly God-fearing, because it is not any originated being, nor some ordinary man, but the natural and true Son from God, the same one who has become man, whom we none the less call upon as Lord and God and Saviour.
Chapter 33
33Bright, 187–188
33. Τοῦτο δὲ τίς οὐκ ἂν θαυμάσειεν; ἢ τίς οὐκ ἂν σύνθοιτο θεῖον ἀληθῶς εἶναι τὸ πρᾶγμα; εἰ γὰρ τὰ τῆς θεότητος τοῦ Λόγου ἔργα μὴ διὰ τοῦ σώματος ἐγίνετο, οὐκ ἂν ἐθεοποιήθη ἄνθρωπος· καὶ πάλιν, εἰ τὰ ἴδια τῆς σαρκὸς οὐκ ἐλέγετο τοῦ Λόγου, οὐκ ἂν ἠλευθερώθη παντελῶς ἀπὸ τούτων ὁ ἄνθρωπος· ἀλλʼ εἰ ἄρα πρὸς ὀλίγον μὲν ἀνεπαύετο, ὡς προεῖπον, πάλιν δὲ ἔμενεν ἡ ἁμαρτία ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ ἡ φθορὰ, ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τῶν ἔμπροσθεν ἀνθρώπων γέγονε, καὶ τοῦτο δείκνυται. Πολλοὶ γοῦν ἅγιοι γεγόνασι καὶ καθαροὶ πάσης ἁμαρτίας· Ἰερεμίας δὲ καὶ ἐκ κοιλίας ἡγιάσθη· καὶ Ἰωάννης ἔτι κυοφορούμενος ‘ἐσκίρτησεν ἐν ἀγαλλιάσειʼ ἐπὶ τῇ φωνῇ τῆς Θεοτόκου Μαρίας· καὶ ὅμως ‘ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ θάνατος ἀπὸ Ἀδὰμ μέχρι Μωσέως, καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς μὴ ἁμαρτήσαντας, ἐπὶ τῷ ὁμοιώματι τῆς παραβάσεως Ἀδάμ· ʼ καὶ οὕτως ἔμενον οὐδὲν ἧττον οἱ ἄνθρωποι θνητοὶ καὶ φθαρτοὶ, δεκτικοὶ τῶν ἰδίων τῆς φύσεως παθῶν. Νῦν δὲ τοῦ Λόγου γενομένου ἀνθρώπου, καὶ ἰδιοποιουμένου τὰ τῆς σαρκὸς, οὐκέτι ταῦτα τοῦ σώματος ἅπτεται διὰ τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ γενόμενον Λόγον· ἀλλʼ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ μὲν ἀνήλωται, λοιπὸν δὲ οἱ ἄνθρωποι οὐκέτι κατὰ τὰ ἴδια πάθη μένουσιν ἁμαρτωλοὶ καὶ νεκροὶ, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὴν τοῦ Λόγου δύναμιν ἀναστάντες, ἀθάνατοι καὶ ἄφθαρτοι ἀεὶ διαμένουσιν. Ὅθεν καὶ γεννωμένης τῆς σαρκὸς ἐκ τῆς Θεοτόκου Μαρίας, αὐτὸς λέγεται γεγεννῆσθαι, ὁ τοῖς ἄλλοις γένεσιν εἰς τὸ εἶναι παρέχων· ἵνα τὴν ἡμῶν εἰς ἑαυτὸν μεταθῇ γένεσιν, καὶ μηκέτι ὡς γῇ μόνη ὄντες εἰς γῆν ἀπέλθωμεν, ἀλλʼ ὡς τῷ ἐξ οὐρανοῦ Λόγῳ συναφθέντες, εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναχθῶμεν παρʼ αὐτοῦ. Οὐκοῦν οὕτω καὶ τὰ ἄλλα πάθη τοῦ σώματος οὐκ ἀπεικότως εἰς ἑαυτὸν μετέθηκεν, ἵνα μηκέτι ὡς ἄνθρωποι, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἴδιοι τοῦ Λόγου, τῆς αἰωνίου ζωῆς μετάσχωμεν. Οὐκέτι γὰρ, κατὰ τὴν προτέραν γένεσιν, ‘ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμʼ ἀποθνήσκομεν· ἀλλὰ λοιπὸν τῆς γενέσεως ἡμῶν καὶ πάσης τῆς σαρκικῆς ἀσθενείας μετατεθέντων εἰς τὸν Λόγον, ἐγειρόμεθα ἀπὸ γῆς, λυθείσης τῆς διʼ ἁμαρτίαν κατάρας διὰ τὸν ἐν ἡμῖν ‘ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν γενόμενον κατάραν·’ καὶ εἰκότως γε. Ὥσπερ γὰρ, ἐκ γῆς ὄντες πάντες, ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ ἀποθνήσκομεν, οὕτως ‘ἄνωθεν ἐξ ὕδατος καὶ πνεύματος ἀναγεννηθέντες, ἐν τῷ Χριστῷ πάντες ζωοποιούμεθα, ’ οὐκέτι ὡς γηΐνης, ἀλλὰ λοιπὸν λογωθείσης τῆς σαρκὸς διὰ τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον, ὃς διʼ ἡμᾶς ‘ἐγένετο σάρξ.’
33. Touto de tis ouk an thaumaseien? ē tis ouk an synthoito theion alēthōs einai to pragma? ei gar ta tēs theotētos tou Logou erga mē dia tou sōmatos egineto, ouk an etheopoiēthē anthrōpos; kai palin, ei ta idia tēs sarkos ouk elegeto tou Logou, ouk an ēleutherōthē pantelōs apo toutōn ho anthrōpos; allʼ ei ara pros oligon men anepaueto, hōs proeipon, palin de emenen hē hamartia en autǭ kai hē phthora, hōsper epi tōn emprosthen anthrōpōn gegone, kai touto deiknytai. Polloi goun hagioi gegonasi kai katharoi pasēs hamartias; Ieremias de kai ek koilias hēgiasthē; kai Iōannēs eti kyophoroumenos ‘eskirtēsen en agalliaseiʼ epi tę̄ phōnę̄ tēs Theotokou Marias; kai homōs ‘ebasileusen ho thanatos apo Adam mechri Mōseōs, kai epi tous mē hamartēsantas, epi tǭ homoiōmati tēs parabaseōs Adam; ʼ kai houtōs emenon ouden hētton hoi anthrōpoi thnētoi kai phthartoi, dektikoi tōn idiōn tēs physeōs pathōn. Nyn de tou Logou genomenou anthrōpou, kai idiopoioumenou ta tēs sarkos, ouketi tauta tou sōmatos haptetai dia ton en autǭ genomenon Logon; allʼ hypʼ autou men anēlōtai, loipon de hoi anthrōpoi ouketi kata ta idia pathē menousin hamartōloi kai nekroi, alla kata tēn tou Logou dynamin anastantes, athanatoi kai aphthartoi aei diamenousin. Hothen kai gennōmenēs tēs sarkos ek tēs Theotokou Marias, autos legetai gegennēsthai, ho tois allois genesin eis to einai parechōn; hina tēn hēmōn eis heauton metathę̄ genesin, kai mēketi hōs gę̄ monē ontes eis gēn apelthōmen, allʼ hōs tǭ ex ouranou Logǭ synaphthentes, eis ouranous anachthōmen parʼ autou. Oukoun houtō kai ta alla pathē tou sōmatos ouk apeikotōs eis heauton metethēken, hina mēketi hōs anthrōpoi, allʼ hōs idioi tou Logou, tēs aiōniou zōēs metaschōmen. Ouketi gar, kata tēn proteran genesin, ‘en tǭ Adamʼ apothnēskomen; alla loipon tēs geneseōs hēmōn kai pasēs tēs sarkikēs astheneias metatethentōn eis ton Logon, egeirometha apo gēs, lytheisēs tēs diʼ hamartian kataras dia ton en hēmin ‘hyper hēmōn genomenon kataran;’ kai eikotōs ge. Hōsper gar, ek gēs ontes pantes, en tǭ Adam apothnēskomen, houtōs ‘anōthen ex hydatos kai pneumatos anagennēthentes, en tǭ Christǭ pantes zōopoioumetha, ’ ouketi hōs gēïnēs, alla loipon logōtheisēs tēs sarkos dia ton tou Theou Logon, hos diʼ hēmas ‘egeneto sarx.’
Who would not marvel at this? Or who would not agree that the thing is truly divine? For if the works of the Word's Godhead had not come about through the body, man would not have been deified; and again, if the things proper to the flesh had not been said to be the Word's, man would not have been completely freed from them. Even if he had found rest for a little while, as I said before, sin and corruption would have remained in him again, as happened with the men of earlier times; and this is shown. Many, at any rate, have become holy and pure of all sin; Jeremiah was even sanctified from the womb; and John, while still carried in the womb, “leaped for joy” at the voice of Mary the God-bearer; and yet “death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over those who had not sinned in the likeness of Adam's transgression”; and so human beings remained none the less mortal and corruptible, subject to the passions proper to their nature. But now, since the Word has become man and made his own the things of the flesh, these no longer touch the body, because of the Word who has come to be in it; they have been destroyed by him, and henceforth human beings no longer remain sinners and dead according to their own passions, but, rising by the power of the Word, remain immortal and incorruptible for ever. Hence, when the flesh was born from Mary the God-bearer, he himself is said to have been born, he who gives others their coming into being; so that he might transfer our birth to himself, and we might no longer return to earth as being earth only, but, joined to the Word from heaven, be brought up by him into the heavens. So in the same way he fittingly transferred to himself the other passions of the body too, so that we might partake of eternal life no longer as mere human beings, but as belonging to the Word. For we no longer die “in Adam” according to our former birth; but henceforth, since our birth and all fleshly weakness have been transferred to the Word, we are raised from the earth, the curse due to sin having been undone because of him who is in us and “became a curse for us”; and fittingly so. For as, being all from earth, we die in Adam, so, “being born again from above of water and Spirit, we are all made alive in Christ,” the flesh being no longer earthly but henceforth made Word-like because of God's Word, who for our sake “became flesh.”
Chapter 34
34Bright, 188–189
34. Ἵνα δὲ καὶ τὸ ἀπαθὲς τῆς τοῦ Λόγου φύσεως, καὶ τὰς διὰ τὴν σάρκα λεγομένας ἀσθενείας ‘αὐτοῦʼ γινώσκειν τις ἀκριβέστερον ἔχῃ, καλὸν ἀκοῦσαι τοῦ μακαρίου Πέτρου· ἀξιόπιστος γὰρ οὗτος γένοιτʼ ἂν μάρτυς περὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος· γράφει τοίνυν ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ λέγων, ‘Χριστοῦ οὖν παθόντος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν Οὐκοῦν καὶ ὅταν λέγηται πεινᾷν, καὶ διψᾷν, καὶ κάμνειν, καὶ μὴ εἰδέναι, καὶ καθεύδειν, καὶ κλαίειν, καὶ αἰτεῖν, καὶ φεύγειν, καὶ γεννᾶσθαι, καὶ παραιτεῖσθαι τὸ ποτήριον, καὶ ἁπλῶς πάντα τὰ τῆς σαρκὸς, λεχθείη ἂν ἀκολούθως ἐφʼ ἑκάστου, ‘Χριστοῦ οὖν πεινῶντος καὶ διψῶντος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν σαρκί·’ καὶ μὴ εἰδέναι λέγοντος, καὶ ῥαπιζομένου, καὶ κάμνοντος ‘ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν σαρκί·’ καὶ ὑψουμένου πάλιν, καὶ γεννωμένου, καὶ αὐξάνοντος ‘σαρκί·’ καὶ φοβουμένου, καὶ κρυπτομένου ‘σαρκί·’ καὶ λέγοντος, ‘εἰ δυνατὸν, παρελθέτω ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ τὸ ποτήριον τοῦτο, ʼ καὶ τυπτομένου, καὶ λαμβάνοντος ‘ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν σαρκί·’ καὶ ὅλως πάντα τὰ τοιαῦτα ‘ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν σαρκί. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ ἀπόστολος διὰ τοῦτʼ εἴρηκε, ‘Χριστοῦ οὖν παθόντος ‘οὐ θεότητι, ἀλλ᾿ʼ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν σαρκὶ, ’ ἵνα μὴ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Λόγου ἴδια κατὰ φύσιν, ἀλλʼ αὐτῆς τῆς σαρκὸς ἴδια φύσει τὰ πάθη ἐπιγνωσθῇ. Μὴ τοίνυν ἐκ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων τις σκανδαλιζέσθω, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον γινωσκέτω, ὡς τὴν φύσιν αὐτὸς ὁ Λόγος ἀπαθής ἐστι, καὶ ὅμως διʼ ἣν ἐνεδύσατο σάρκα, λέγεται περὶ αὐτοῦ ταῦτα, ἐπειδὴ τῆς μὲν σαρκὸς ἴδια ταῦτα, τοῦ δὲ Σωτῆρος ἴδιον αὐτὸ τὸ σῶμα. Καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν ἀπαθὴς τὴν φύσιν, ὡς ἔστι, διαμένει, μὴ βλαπτόμενος ἀπὸ τούτων, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ἐξαφανίζων καὶ ἀπολλύων αὐτά· οἱ δὲ ἄνθρωποι, ὡς εἰς τὸν ἀπαθῆ μεταβάντων αὐτῶν τῶν παθῶν καὶ ἀπηλειμμένων, ἀπαθεῖς καὶ ἐλεύθεροι τούτων λοιπὸν καὶ αὐτοὶ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας γίγνονται, καθὼς ἐδίδαξεν ὁ Ἰωάννης λέγων, ‘καὶ οἴδατε ὅτι ἐκεῖνος ἐφανερώθη ἵνα τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν ἄρῃ· καὶ ἁμαρτία ἐν αὐτῷ οὐκ ἔστι·’ Τούτου δὲ οὕτως ὄντος, οὐκ ἐγκαλέσει τις αἱρετικὸς, ‘Διὰ τί ἀνίσταται ἡ σὰρξ φύσει θνητὴ τυγχάνουσα; εἰ δὲ καὶ ἀνίσταται, διὰ τί μὴ πάλιν πεινᾷ καὶ διψᾷ, καὶ πάσχει, καὶ μένει θνητή; ἐκ γὰρ τῆς γῆς γέγονε, καὶ τὸ κατὰ φύσιν πῶς ἂν ἀπʼ αὐτῆς παύσοιτο; ʼ δυναμένης τότε τῆς σαρκὸς ἀποκρίνεσθαι πρὸς τὸν οὕτω φιλόνεικον αἱρετικόν· ‘Εἰμὶ μὲν ἐκ γῆς κατὰ φύσιν θνητὴ, ἀλλʼ ὕστερον τοῦ Λόγου γέγονα σὰρξ, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐβάσταξέ μου τὰ πάθη, καίτοι ἀπαθὴς ὤν· ἐγὼ δὲ γέγονα τούτων ἐλευθέρα, οὐκ ἀφιεμένη δουλεύειν ἔτι τούτοις διὰ τὸν ἐλευθερώσαντά με Κύριον ἀπὸ τούτων. Εἰ γὰρ ἐγκαλεῖς, ὅτι τῆς κατὰ φύσιν ἀπηλλάγην φθορᾶς, ὅρα μὴ ἐγκαλέσῃς, ὅτι ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος τὴν ἐμὴν τῆς δουλείας ἔλαβε μορφήν. Ὡς γὰρ ὁ Κύριος, ἐνδυσάμενος τὸ σῶμα, γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, οὕτως ἡμεῖς οἱ ἄνθρωποι παρὰ τοῦ Λόγου τε θεοποιούμεθα προσληφθέντες διὰ τῆς σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ, καὶ λοιπὸν ζωὴν αἰώνιον κληρονομοῦμεν.’
34. Hina de kai to apathes tēs tou Logou physeōs, kai tas dia tēn sarka legomenas astheneias ‘autouʼ ginōskein tis akribesteron echę̄, kalon akousai tou makariou Petrou; axiopistos gar houtos genoitʼ an martys peri tou Sōtēros; graphei toinyn en tę̄ epistolę̄ legōn, ‘Christou oun pathontos hyper hēmōn Oukoun kai hotan legētai peinąn, kai dipsąn, kai kamnein, kai mē eidenai, kai katheudein, kai klaiein, kai aitein, kai pheugein, kai gennasthai, kai paraiteisthai to potērion, kai haplōs panta ta tēs sarkos, lechtheiē an akolouthōs ephʼ hekastou, ‘Christou oun peinōntos kai dipsōntos hyper hēmōn sarki;’ kai mē eidenai legontos, kai rhapizomenou, kai kamnontos ‘hyper hēmōn sarki;’ kai hypsoumenou palin, kai gennōmenou, kai auxanontos ‘sarki;’ kai phoboumenou, kai kryptomenou ‘sarki;’ kai legontos, ‘ei dynaton, parelthetō apʼ emou to potērion touto, ʼ kai typtomenou, kai lambanontos ‘hyper hēmōn sarki;’ kai holōs panta ta toiauta ‘hyper hēmōn sarki. Kai gar kai autos ho apostolos dia toutʼ eirēke, ‘Christou oun pathontos ‘ou theotēti, all᾿ʼ hyper hēmōn sarki, ’ hina mē autou tou Logou idia kata physin, allʼ autēs tēs sarkos idia physei ta pathē epignōsthę̄. Mē toinyn ek tōn anthrōpinōn tis skandalizesthō, alla mallon ginōsketō, hōs tēn physin autos ho Logos apathēs esti, kai homōs diʼ hēn enedysato sarka, legetai peri autou tauta, epeidē tēs men sarkos idia tauta, tou de Sōtēros idion auto to sōma. Kai autos men apathēs tēn physin, hōs esti, diamenei, mē blaptomenos apo toutōn, alla mallon exaphanizōn kai apollyōn auta; hoi de anthrōpoi, hōs eis ton apathē metabantōn autōn tōn pathōn kai apēleimmenōn, apatheis kai eleutheroi toutōn loipon kai autoi eis tous aiōnas gignontai, kathōs edidaxen ho Iōannēs legōn, ‘kai oidate hoti ekeinos ephanerōthē hina tas hamartias hēmōn arę̄; kai hamartia en autǭ ouk esti;’ Toutou de houtōs ontos, ouk enkalesei tis hairetikos, ‘Dia ti anistatai hē sarx physei thnētē tynchanousa? ei de kai anistatai, dia ti mē palin peiną kai dipsą, kai paschei, kai menei thnētē? ek gar tēs gēs gegone, kai to kata physin pōs an apʼ autēs pausoito? ʼ dynamenēs tote tēs sarkos apokrinesthai pros ton houtō philoneikon hairetikon; ‘Eimi men ek gēs kata physin thnētē, allʼ hysteron tou Logou gegona sarx, kai autos ebastaxe mou ta pathē, kaitoi apathēs ōn; egō de gegona toutōn eleuthera, ouk aphiemenē douleuein eti toutois dia ton eleutherōsanta me Kyrion apo toutōn. Ei gar enkaleis, hoti tēs kata physin apēllagēn phthoras, hora mē enkalesę̄s, hoti ho tou Theou Logos tēn emēn tēs douleias elabe morphēn. Hōs gar ho Kyrios, endysamenos to sōma, gegonen anthrōpos, houtōs hēmeis hoi anthrōpoi para tou Logou te theopoioumetha proslēphthentes dia tēs sarkos autou, kai loipon zōēn aiōnion klēronomoumen.’
So that one may know more precisely both the impassibility of the Word's nature and the weaknesses said to be “his” because of the flesh, it is well to hear the blessed Peter; for he would be a trustworthy witness about the Saviour. He writes in his letter, then, saying, “Since, then, Christ suffered for us in the flesh.” So also, when he is said to hunger, and thirst, and toil, and not know, and sleep, and weep, and ask, and flee, and be born, and ask to be spared the cup, and in short all the things of the flesh, it might consistently be said in each case: “Since, then, Christ hungered and thirsted for us in the flesh”; and said he did not know, and was struck, and toiled “for us in the flesh”; and was lifted up, and born, and grew “in the flesh”; and feared, and hid himself “in the flesh”; and said, “If it is possible, let this cup pass from me,” and was beaten, and received “for us in the flesh”; and in short all such things “for us in the flesh.” For this is why the apostle himself said, “Since, then, Christ suffered”—not in the Godhead, but “for us in the flesh”—so that the passions might be recognized as proper by nature not to the Word himself but to the flesh itself. So let no one be scandalized at the human things, but rather know that the Word himself is impassible in nature, and yet these things are said of him because of the flesh he put on, since these things are proper to the flesh, and the body itself is proper to the Saviour. He himself remains, as he is, impassible in nature, not harmed by these things, but rather abolishing and destroying them; while human beings, since the passions have passed over to the impassible one and been wiped out, henceforth themselves also become impassible and free from them for ever, as John taught, saying, “And you know that he was manifested to take away our sins, and in him there is no sin.” This being so, no heretic will complain, “Why does the flesh rise, being by nature mortal? And if it does rise, why does it not hunger and thirst again, and suffer, and remain mortal? For it came from the earth, and how could what is natural to it cease?” For the flesh can then answer so contentious a heretic: “I am by nature mortal, from the earth; but afterwards I became the flesh of the Word, and he bore my passions, though he is impassible; and I have become free of them, no longer left to serve them, because of the Lord who freed me from them. If you complain that I have been released from natural corruption, see that you do not complain that the Word of God took my servile form. For as the Lord, putting on the body, became man, so we human beings are deified by the Word, being taken up through his flesh, and henceforth we inherit eternal life.”
Chapter 35
35Bright, 189–190
35. Ταῦτα ἀναγκαίως προεξητάσαμεν, ἵνα, ἐὰν ἴδωμεν αὐτὸν διʼ ὀργάνου τοῦ ἰδίου σώματος θεϊκῶς πράττοντά τι ἢ λέγοντα, γινώσκωμεν ὅτι Θεὸς ὢν, ταῦτα ἐργάζεται· καὶ πάλιν, ἐὰν ἴδωμεν αὐτὸν ἀνθρωπίνως λαλοῦντα ἢ πάσχοντα, μὴ ἀγνοῶμεν ὅτι σάρκα φορῶν γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, καὶ οὕτω ταῦτα ποιεῖ καὶ λαλεῖ. Ἑκάστου γὰρ τὸ ἴδιον γινώσκοντες, καὶ ἀμφότερα ἐξ ἑνὸς πραττόμενα βλέποντες καὶ νοοῦντες, ὀρθῶς πιστεύομεν, καὶ οὐκ ἄν ποτε πλανηθησόμεθα. Ἐὰν δέ τις, θεϊκῶς τὰ παρὰ τοῦ Λόγου γινόμενα βλέπων, ἀρνήσηται τὸ σῶμα, ἢ καὶ τὰ τοῦ σώματος ἴδια βλέπων, ἀρνήσηται τὴν τοῦ Λόγου ἔνσαρκον παρουσίαν, ἢ ἐκ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων ταπεινὰ περὶ τοῦ Λόγου φρονήσῃ, ὁ τοιοῦτος, ὡς μὲν Ἰουδαϊκὸς κάπηλος μίσγων τὸν οἶνον ὕδατι, ‘σκάνδαλονʼ νομίσει τὸν σταυρὸν, ὡς δὲ Ἕλλην, ‘μωρίανʼ ἡγήσεται τὸ κήρυγμα, οἷα δὴ καὶ οἱ θεομάχοι Ἀρειανοὶ πεπόνθασι. Τὰ γὰρ ἀνθρώπινα βλέποντες τοῦ Σωτῆρος, ἐνόμισαν αὐτὸν εἶναι κτίσμα. Οὐκοῦν ἔδει καὶ τὰ θεϊκὰ βλέποντας αὐτοὺς ἔργα τοῦ Λόγου, ἀρνήσασθαι τοῦ σώματος αὐτοῦ τὴν γένεσιν, καὶ λοιπὸν καὶ Μανιχαίοις ἑαυτοὺς συγκαταριθμεῖν. Ἀλλʼ ἐκεῖνοι μὲν κἂν ὀψέ ποτε μανθανέτωσαν, ‘ὅτι ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ἡμεῖς δὲ, τὸν σκοπὸν τῆς πίστεως ἔχοντες, ἐπιγινώσκωμεν ἃ διανοοῦνται οὗτοι κακῶς, ὀρθὴν ἔχοντα τὴν διάνοιαν. Τὸ γὰρ ‘ὁ Πατὴρ ἀγαπᾶ τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ πάντα δέδωκεν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ·’ καὶ τὸ ‘πάντα μοι παρεδόθη ὑπὸ τοῦ Πατρός μου·’ καὶ τὸ ‘Οὐ δύναμαι ἐγὼ ποιεῖν ἀπʼ ἐμαυτοῦ οὐδέν· ἀλλὰ καθὼς ἀκούω, κρίνω· καὶ ὅσα τοιαῦτά ἐστι ῥητὰ, οὐ τὸ μὴ ἐσχηκέναι ποτὲ τὸν Υἱὸν ταῦτα δείκνυσι· (πῶς γὰρ ἃ ἔχει ὁ Πατὴρ, οὐκ εἶχεν ἀϊδίως ὁ μόνος κατʼ οὐσίαν τοῦ Πατρὸς Λόγος καὶ Σοφία, ὁ καὶ λέγων· ‘πάντα ὅσα ἔχει ὁ Πατὴρ, ἐμά ἐστι·’ καὶ ‘τὰ ἐμὰ τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν;’ εἰ γὰρ τὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐστιν, ἀεὶ δὲ ταῦτα ἔχει ὁ Πατὴρ, δῆλον ὅτι ἃ ἔχει ὁ Υἱὸς, ταῦτα ὄντα τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἀεί ἐστιν ἐν αὐτῷ·) οὐ διὰ τὸ μὴ ἐσχηκέναι οὖν ποτε ταῦτα ἔλεγεν ἀλλʼ ὅτι ἔχων ἀϊδίως ὁ Υἱὸς ἃ ἔχει, παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἔχει.
35. Tauta anankaiōs proexētasamen, hina, ean idōmen auton diʼ organou tou idiou sōmatos theïkōs prattonta ti ē legonta, ginōskōmen hoti Theos ōn, tauta ergazetai; kai palin, ean idōmen auton anthrōpinōs lalounta ē paschonta, mē agnoōmen hoti sarka phorōn gegonen anthrōpos, kai houtō tauta poiei kai lalei. Hekastou gar to idion ginōskontes, kai amphotera ex henos prattomena blepontes kai noountes, orthōs pisteuomen, kai ouk an pote planēthēsometha. Ean de tis, theïkōs ta para tou Logou ginomena blepōn, arnēsētai to sōma, ē kai ta tou sōmatos idia blepōn, arnēsētai tēn tou Logou ensarkon parousian, ē ek tōn anthrōpinōn tapeina peri tou Logou phronēsę̄, ho toioutos, hōs men Ioudaïkos kapēlos misgōn ton oinon hydati, ‘skandalonʼ nomisei ton stauron, hōs de Hellēn, ‘mōrianʼ hēgēsetai to kērygma, hoia dē kai hoi theomachoi Areianoi peponthasi. Ta gar anthrōpina blepontes tou Sōtēros, enomisan auton einai ktisma. Oukoun edei kai ta theïka blepontas autous erga tou Logou, arnēsasthai tou sōmatos autou tēn genesin, kai loipon kai Manichaiois heautous synkatarithmein. Allʼ ekeinoi men kan opse pote manthanetōsan, ‘hoti ho Logos sarx egeneto, hēmeis de, ton skopon tēs pisteōs echontes, epiginōskōmen ha dianoountai houtoi kakōs, orthēn echonta tēn dianoian. To gar ‘ho Patēr agapa ton Huion, kai panta dedōken en tę̄ cheiri autou;’ kai to ‘panta moi paredothē hypo tou Patros mou;’ kai to ‘Ou dynamai egō poiein apʼ emautou ouden; alla kathōs akouō, krinō; kai hosa toiauta esti rhēta, ou to mē eschēkenai pote ton Huion tauta deiknysi; (pōs gar ha echei ho Patēr, ouk eichen aïdiōs ho monos katʼ ousian tou Patros Logos kai Sophia, ho kai legōn; ‘panta hosa echei ho Patēr, ema esti;’ kai ‘ta ema tou Patros estin?’ ei gar ta tou Patros tou Huiou estin, aei de tauta echei ho Patēr, dēlon hoti ha echei ho Huios, tauta onta tou Patros, aei estin en autǭ;) ou dia to mē eschēkenai oun pote tauta elegen allʼ hoti echōn aïdiōs ho Huios ha echei, para tou Patros echei.
We have examined these things beforehand of necessity, so that, if we see him doing or saying something divinely through the instrument of his own body, we may know that he works these things as God; and again, if we see him speaking or suffering humanly, we may not be unaware that, bearing flesh, he became man, and so does and says these things. For knowing what is proper to each, and seeing and understanding that both are done by one, we believe rightly and shall never go astray. But if anyone, seeing what is done divinely by the Word, denies the body, or, seeing what is proper to the body, denies the Word's presence in the flesh, or from the human things thinks lowly of the Word, such a person, like a Jewish tavern-keeper mixing his wine with water, will consider the cross a “scandal,” or like a Greek will count the preaching “folly”—which is just what has happened to the God-fighting Arians. For seeing the human things of the Saviour, they thought him a creature. Then, seeing the divine works of the Word, they ought also to have denied the birth of his body, and thereafter to count themselves among the Manichees. But let them learn, even at this late hour, that “the Word became flesh”; and let us, holding the scope of the faith, recognize that what these men understand wrongly has a correct sense. For “The Father loves the Son and has given all things into his hand,” and “All things have been handed over to me by my Father,” and “I can do nothing of myself; but as I hear, I judge,” and similar sayings, do not show that the Son once did not have these things. (For how could the only Word and Wisdom of the Father by substance not have eternally what the Father has, he who also says, “All that the Father has is mine,” and “Mine are the Father's”? For if the things of the Father are the Son's, and the Father always has them, it is clear that what the Son has, being the Father's, is always in him.) So he did not say these things because he once did not have them, but because the Son, eternally having what he has, has it from the Father.
Chapter 36
36Bright, 190–191
36. Ἵνα γὰρ μή τις, βλέπων τὸν Υἱὸν ἔχοντα πάντα ὅσα ἔχει ὁ Πατὴρ, ἐκ τῆς ἀπαραλλάκτου ὁμοιότητος καὶ ταυτότητος ὧν ἔχει, πλανηθεὶς κατὰ Σαβέλλιον ἀσεβήσῃ, νομίσας αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν Πατέρα· διὰ τοῦτο τὸ ‘ἐδόθη μοι καὶ τὸʼ ἔλαβον, ’ καὶ τὸ ‘παρεδόθη μοι, ’ εἴρηκεν, ὑπὲρ τοῦ μόνον δεῖξαι ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν αὐτὸς ὁ Πατὴρ, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ὁ ἀΐδιος Υἱός ἐστιν, ὁ διὰ μὲν τὴν ὁμοιότητα τοῦ Πατρὸς ἔχων ἀϊδίως ἅπερ ἔχει παρʼ αὐτοῦ, διὰ δὲ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν Υἱὸν, ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἔχει ἅπερ ἀϊδίως ἔχει. Ὅτι γὰρ τὸ ‘ἐδόθη, ʼ καὶ τὸ ‘παρεδόθη, ʼ καὶ τὰ ὅμοια τούτοις, οὐκ ἐλαττοῖ τὴν θεότητα τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ἀλλὰ καὶ μᾶλλον δείκνυσιν αὐτὸν ἀληθῶς Υἱὸν, ἔξεστι καὶ ἀπʼ αὐτῶν τῶν ῥητῶν καταμαθεῖν. Εἰ γὰρ ‘πάνταʼ αὐτῷ παρεδόθη, πρῶτον μὲν ἄλλος ἐστὶ τῶν πάντων, ὧν παρέλαβεν· ἔπειτα, ‘πάντων ὢν κληρονόμος, ’ μόνος ὁ Υἱός ἐστι καὶ ἴδιος κατʼ οὐσίαν τοῦ Πατρός. Εἰ γὰρ εἶς ἦν τῶν πάντων, οὐ πάντων ἦν αὐτὸς κληρονόμος· ἀλλὰ καὶ ἕκαστος ἐλάμβανεν, ὡς ἤθελε καὶ ἐδίδου ὁ Πατήρ. Νῦν δὲ, πάντα λαμβάνων αὐτὸς, ἄλλος ἐστὶ τῶν πάντων καὶ μόνος ἴδιος τοῦ Πατρός. Ὅτι δὲ πάλιν τὸ ‘ἐδόθη, ʼ καὶ ‘παρεδόθη, ’ οὐ τό ποτε μὴ ἔχειν αὐτὸν δείκνυσι, δυνατὸν ἐκ τοῦ ὁμοίου ῥητοῦ καὶ περὶ πάντων συνιδεῖν τὸ τοιοῦτον. Φησὶ γὰρ αὐτὸς ὁ Σωτήρ· ‘ὥσπερ ὁ Πατὴρ ζωὴν ἔχει ἐν ἑαυτῷ, οὕτως καὶ τῷ Υἱῷ δέδωκε ζωὴν ἔχειν ἐν ἑαυτῷ.’ Ἐκ μὲν γὰρ τοῦ λέγειν, ‘δέδωκε, ʼ σημαίνει ἑαυτὸν μὴ εἶναι τὸν Πατέρα· ἐν δὲ τῷ λέγειν, ‘οὕτως, ʼ δείκνυσι τὴν πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα τοῦ Υἱοῦ φυσικὴν ὁμοιότητα καὶ ἰδιότητα. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ εἶχεν ὁ Πατὴρ, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἦν ὅτε οὐκ εἶχεν· ὡς γὰρ ὁ Πατὴρ, οὕτως καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἔχει. Εἰ δὲ ἀσεβὲς μὲν τοῦτο λέγειν, εὐσεβὲς δὲ μᾶλλόν ἐστιν εἰπεῖν ὅτι ἀεὶ ἔχει ὁ Πατὴρ, πῶς οὐκ ἄτοπον, τοῦ Υἱοῦ λέγοντος ὅτι ὡς ὁ Πατὴρ ἔχει, οὕτως καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἔχει, τούτους λέγειν μὴ οὕτως ἔχειν, ἀλλʼ ἄλλως ἔχειν; Μᾶλλον οὖν ὁ Λόγος πιστός ἐστι, καὶ πάντα, ἃ λέγει εἰληφέναι, ἀεὶ ἔχων, αὐτὰ ἔχει παρὰ τοῦ Πατρός· καὶ ὁ μὲν Πατὴρ οὐ παρά τινος, ὁ δὲ Υἱὸς παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἔχει. Ὡς γὰρ καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ ἀπαυγάσματος, εἰ αὐτὸ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα λέγοι, ‘Πάντα τόπον δέδωκέ μοι τὸ φῶς φωτίζειν· καὶ οὐκ ἀπʼ ἐμαυτοῦ φωτίζω, ἀλλʼ ὡς τὸ φῶς βούλεται· τοῦτο δὲ λέγον, οὐ τό ποτε μὴ ἔχειν ἑαυτὸ δείκνυσιν, ἀλλʼ ὅτι ‘τοῦ φωτὸς ἴδιόν εἰμι, καὶ τὰ ἐκείνου πάντα ἐμά ἐστιν. Οὕτως καὶ πλέον ἐπὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ νοεῖν ἔξεστι. Καὶ γὰρ πάντα δεδωκὼς ὁ Πατὴρ τῷ Υἱῷ, πάντα πάλιν ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ ἔχει· καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ δὲ ἔχοντος, πάλιν ὁ Πατὴρ αὐτὰ ἔχει. Ἡ γὰρ τοῦ Υἱοῦ θεότης τοῦ Πατρὸς θεότης ἐστί καὶ οὕτως ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ τῶν πάντων τὴν πρόνοιαν ποιεῖται.
36. Hina gar mē tis, blepōn ton Huion echonta panta hosa echei ho Patēr, ek tēs aparallaktou homoiotētos kai tautotētos hōn echei, planētheis kata Sabellion asebēsę̄, nomisas auton einai ton Patera; dia touto to ‘edothē moi kai toʼ elabon, ’ kai to ‘paredothē moi, ’ eirēken, hyper tou monon deixai hoti ouk estin autos ho Patēr, alla tou Patros ho Logos, kai ho aïdios Huios estin, ho dia men tēn homoiotēta tou Patros echōn aïdiōs haper echei parʼ autou, dia de to einai auton Huion, ek tou Patros echei haper aïdiōs echei. Hoti gar to ‘edothē, ʼ kai to ‘paredothē, ʼ kai ta homoia toutois, ouk elattoi tēn theotēta tou Huiou, alla kai mallon deiknysin auton alēthōs Huion, exesti kai apʼ autōn tōn rhētōn katamathein. Ei gar ‘pantaʼ autǭ paredothē, prōton men allos esti tōn pantōn, hōn parelaben; epeita, ‘pantōn ōn klēronomos, ’ monos ho Huios esti kai idios katʼ ousian tou Patros. Ei gar eis ēn tōn pantōn, ou pantōn ēn autos klēronomos; alla kai hekastos elambanen, hōs ēthele kai edidou ho Patēr. Nyn de, panta lambanōn autos, allos esti tōn pantōn kai monos idios tou Patros. Hoti de palin to ‘edothē, ʼ kai ‘paredothē, ’ ou to pote mē echein auton deiknysi, dynaton ek tou homoiou rhētou kai peri pantōn synidein to toiouton. Phēsi gar autos ho Sōtēr; ‘hōsper ho Patēr zōēn echei en heautǭ, houtōs kai tǭ Huiǭ dedōke zōēn echein en heautǭ.’ Ek men gar tou legein, ‘dedōke, ʼ sēmainei heauton mē einai ton Patera; en de tǭ legein, ‘houtōs, ʼ deiknysi tēn pros ton Patera tou Huiou physikēn homoiotēta kai idiotēta. Ei men oun ēn pote hote ouk eichen ho Patēr, dēlon hoti kai ho Huios ēn hote ouk eichen; hōs gar ho Patēr, houtōs kai ho Huios echei. Ei de asebes men touto legein, eusebes de mallon estin eipein hoti aei echei ho Patēr, pōs ouk atopon, tou Huiou legontos hoti hōs ho Patēr echei, houtōs kai ho Huios echei, toutous legein mē houtōs echein, allʼ allōs echein? Mallon oun ho Logos pistos esti, kai panta, ha legei eilēphenai, aei echōn, auta echei para tou Patros; kai ho men Patēr ou para tinos, ho de Huios para tou Patros echei. Hōs gar kai epi tou apaugasmatos, ei auto to apaugasma legoi, ‘Panta topon dedōke moi to phōs phōtizein; kai ouk apʼ emautou phōtizō, allʼ hōs to phōs bouletai; touto de legon, ou to pote mē echein heauto deiknysin, allʼ hoti ‘tou phōtos idion eimi, kai ta ekeinou panta ema estin. Houtōs kai pleon epi tou Huiou noein exesti. Kai gar panta dedōkōs ho Patēr tǭ Huiǭ, panta palin ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ echei; kai tou Huiou de echontos, palin ho Patēr auta echei. Hē gar tou Huiou theotēs tou Patros theotēs esti kai houtōs ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭ tōn pantōn tēn pronoian poieitai.
For lest anyone, seeing the Son having all that the Father has, should, because of the exact likeness and identity of what he has, go astray like Sabellius and fall into impiety, thinking him to be the Father, he said “was given to me,” and “I received,” and “was handed over to me,” only to show that he is not himself the Father, but the Father's Word and the eternal Son, who, because of his likeness to the Father, has eternally what he has from him, and because he is Son, has from the Father what he has eternally. For that “was given” and “was handed over” and the like do not lessen the Son's Godhead, but rather show him to be truly Son, can be learned from the sayings themselves. For if “all things” were handed over to him, first, he is other than all the things he received; then, being “heir of all things,” he alone is Son and proper to the Father by substance. For if he were one of all things, he would not be heir of all things; each would receive as the Father willed and gave. But as it is, receiving all things himself, he is other than all things and alone proper to the Father. And again, that “was given” and “was handed over” do not show that he once did not have them, one can see from a similar saying about all these things. For the Saviour himself says, “As the Father has life in himself, so he has given to the Son also to have life in himself.” By saying “he has given” he signifies that he himself is not the Father; but by saying “so” he shows the Son's natural likeness and propriety toward the Father. If, then, there was once a time when the Father did not have life, clearly the Son too once did not have it; for as the Father has, so the Son has too. But if it is impious to say this, and rather pious to say that the Father always has it, how is it not absurd, when the Son says that as the Father has, so the Son also has, for these men to say that he does not have it so, but otherwise? Rather, then, the Word is to be believed, and all things which he says he has received, always having them, he has from the Father; the Father has them from no one, but the Son from the Father. For as with the radiance: if the radiance itself were to say, “The light has given me to illuminate every place; and I do not illuminate of myself, but as the light wills,” in saying this it does not show that it once did not have this, but means, “I am proper to the light, and all that is its is mine.” So too, and much more, one can understand of the Son. For the Father, having given all things to the Son, again has all things in the Son; and when the Son has them, the Father again has them. For the Godhead of the Son is the Godhead of the Father; and so the Father exercises providence over all things in the Son.
Chapter 37
37Bright, 191–192
37. Τῶν μὲν οὖν τοιούτων ῥητῶν τοιοῦτος ὁ νοῦς· περὶ δὲ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνως λεγομένων περὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, καὶ ταῦτα πάλιν εὐσεβῆ τὴν διάνοιαν ἔχει. Διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ προεξητάσαμεν τὰ τοιαῦτα, ἵνα, ἐὰν ἀκούσωμεν ἐπερωτῶντος αὐτοῦ, ποῦ Λάζαρος κεῖται, καὶ ὅταν εἰς τὰ μέρη Καισαρείας ἐλθὼν πυνθάνεται, Τίνα με λέγουσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι εἶναι;’ καὶ, ‘Πόσους ἔχετε ἄρτους; καὶ, ‘Τί θέλετε ἵνα ποιήσω ὑμῖν;’ γινώσκωμεν ἐκ τῶν προειρημένων τὴν ὀρθὴν τῶν ῥητῶν διάνοιαν, καὶ μὴ σκανδαλιζώμεθα κατὰ τοὺς Χριστομάχους Ἀρειανούς. Πρῶτον μὲν οὖν τοῖς ἀσεβοῦσι τοῦτο ῥητέον, πόθεν νομίζουσιν ἀγνοεῖν αὐτόν; Οὐ γὰρ ὁ ἐπερωτῶν πάντως καὶ ἀγνοῶν ἐπερωτᾷ· ἀλλʼ ἔξεστι τὸν εἰδότα καὶ ἐρωτᾷν περὶ ὧν ἐπίσταται. Ἀμέλει καὶ ὁ Ἰωάννης ἐπερωτῶντα τὸν Χριστὸν, ‘Πόσους ἄρτους ἔχετε; ʼ οἶδε μὴ ἀγνοοῦντα, ἀλλὰ γινώσκοντα· φησὶ γὰρ, ‘Τοῦτο δὲ ἔλεγε πειράζων τὸν Φίλιππον· αὐτὸς γὰρ ᾔδει τί ἔμελλε ποιεῖν.’ εἰ δὲ ᾔδει ὅπερ ἐποίει, οὐκ ἄρα ἀγνοῶν, ἀλλὰ γινώσκων ἐπερωτᾷ. Ἀπὸ δὲ τούτου καὶ τὰ ὅμοια νοεῖν ἔξεστιν, ὅτι ὅταν ἐρωτᾷ ὁ Κύριος, οὐκ ἀγνοῶν ποῦ Λάζαρος κεῖται, οὐδὲ τίνα λέγουσιν αὐτὸν εἶναι οἱ ἄνθρωποι, ἐπερωτᾷ, ἀλλὰ γινώσκων ὅπερ ἠρώτα αὐτὸς, εἰδὼς τί μέλλει ποιεῖν· καὶ ταχέως μὲν αὐτῶν οὕτω τὸ σοφὸν ἐκβάλλεται. Ἂν δὲ φιλονεικῶσιν ἔτι διὰ τὸ ἐπερωτᾷν, ἀκουέτωσαν ὅτι ἐν μὲν τῇ θεότητι οὐκ ἔστιν ἄγνοια, τῆς δὲ σαρκὸς ἴδιόν ἐστι τὸ ἀγνοεῖν, καθάπερ εἴρηται. Καὶ ὅτι τοῦτο ἀληθές ἐστιν, ὅρα πῶς ὁ Κύριος, ὁ πυνθανόμενος ποῦ Λάζαρος κεῖται, αὐτὸς εἶπε μὴ παρὼν, ἀλλὰ καὶ μακρὰν ὢν, ‘Λάζαρος ἀπέθανε,, καὶ ποῦ ἀπέθανεν. Ὁ δὲ κατʼ αὐτοὺς νομιζόμενος ἀγνοεῖν, αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ τοὺς διαλογισμοὺς τῶν μαθητῶν προγινώσκων, καὶ εἰδὼς τὰ ἐν τῇ ἑκάστου καρδίᾳ, καὶ ‘τί ἐστιν ἐν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ·’ καὶ τό γε μεῖζον, αὐτὸς μόνος γινώσκει τὸν Πατέρα, καὶ λέγει, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί.’
37. Tōn men oun toioutōn rhētōn toioutos ho nous; peri de tōn anthrōpinōs legomenōn peri tou Sōtēros, kai tauta palin eusebē tēn dianoian echei. Dia touto gar kai proexētasamen ta toiauta, hina, ean akousōmen eperōtōntos autou, pou Lazaros keitai, kai hotan eis ta merē Kaisareias elthōn pynthanetai, Tina me legousin hoi anthrōpoi einai?’ kai, ‘Posous echete artous? kai, ‘Ti thelete hina poiēsō hymin?’ ginōskōmen ek tōn proeirēmenōn tēn orthēn tōn rhētōn dianoian, kai mē skandalizōmetha kata tous Christomachous Areianous. Prōton men oun tois asebousi touto rhēteon, pothen nomizousin agnoein auton? Ou gar ho eperōtōn pantōs kai agnoōn eperōtą; allʼ exesti ton eidota kai erōtąn peri hōn epistatai. Amelei kai ho Iōannēs eperōtōnta ton Christon, ‘Posous artous echete? ʼ oide mē agnoounta, alla ginōskonta; phēsi gar, ‘Touto de elege peirazōn ton Philippon; autos gar ę̄dei ti emelle poiein.’ ei de ę̄dei hoper epoiei, ouk ara agnoōn, alla ginōskōn eperōtą. Apo de toutou kai ta homoia noein exestin, hoti hotan erōtą ho Kyrios, ouk agnoōn pou Lazaros keitai, oude tina legousin auton einai hoi anthrōpoi, eperōtą, alla ginōskōn hoper ērōta autos, eidōs ti mellei poiein; kai tacheōs men autōn houtō to sophon ekballetai. An de philoneikōsin eti dia to eperōtąn, akouetōsan hoti en men tę̄ theotēti ouk estin agnoia, tēs de sarkos idion esti to agnoein, kathaper eirētai. Kai hoti touto alēthes estin, hora pōs ho Kyrios, ho pynthanomenos pou Lazaros keitai, autos eipe mē parōn, alla kai makran ōn, ‘Lazaros apethane,, kai pou apethanen. Ho de katʼ autous nomizomenos agnoein, autos estin ho tous dialogismous tōn mathētōn proginōskōn, kai eidōs ta en tę̄ hekastou kardią, kai ‘ti estin en tǭ anthrōpǭ;’ kai to ge meizon, autos monos ginōskei ton Patera, kai legei, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi.’
Such, then, is the sense of such sayings; and as for what is said of the Saviour in human terms, these things too have a pious meaning. For this is why we examined such matters beforehand: so that, if we hear him asking where Lazarus lies, and, when he comes into the region of Caesarea, inquiring, “Who do men say that I am?” and “How many loaves do you have?” and “What do you want me to do for you?”, we may know the right sense of these sayings from what has been said, and not be scandalized like the Christ-fighting Arians. First, then, this must be said to the impious: from where do they get the idea that he was ignorant? For one who asks does not necessarily ask because he is ignorant; one who knows may also ask about what he knows. Indeed, John knows that Christ, when he asked, “How many loaves do you have?”, was not ignorant but knew; for he says, “He said this to test Philip; for he himself knew what he was going to do.” And if he knew what he was doing, then he asked not in ignorance but knowing. From this one can understand the similar cases too: that when the Lord asks, he asks not because he is ignorant where Lazarus lies or who men say he is, but knowing what he himself was asking, and knowing what he was about to do; and so their cleverness is quickly thrown out. But if they still contend because of his asking, let them hear that in the Godhead there is no ignorance, but that ignorance is proper to the flesh, as has been said. And that this is true, see how the Lord who inquired where Lazarus lay himself said, when he was not present but far away, “Lazarus has died,” and where he had died. And he who according to them is supposed to be ignorant is the very one who foreknows the reasonings of the disciples, and knows what is in each one's heart, and “what is in man”; and, what is greater, he alone knows the Father, and says, “I am in the Father and the Father in me.”
Chapter 38
38Bright, 192–193
38. Οὐκοῦν παντὶ τοῦτο δῆλόν ἐστιν, ὅτι τῆς μὲν σαρκός ἐστι τὸ ἀγνοεῖν, αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Λόγος, ᾗ Λόγος ἐστὶ, τὰ πάντα καὶ πρὶν γενέσεως γινώσκει. Οὐδὲ γὰρ, ἐπειδὴ γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, πέπαυται τοῦ εἶναι Θεός· οὐδὲ, ἐπειδὴ Θεός ἐστι, φεύγει τὸ ἀνθρώπινον· μὴ γένοιτο· ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον Θεὸς ὢν, προσελάμβανε τὴν σάρκα, καὶ ἐν σαρκὶ ὢν ἐθεοποίει τὴν σάρκα. Καὶ γὰρ ὥσπερ ἐν αὐτῇ ἐπυνθάνετο, οὕτω καὶ ἐν αὐτῇ τὸν νεκρὸν ἤγειρε· καὶ πᾶσιν ἔδειξεν ὅτι ὁ νεκροὺς ζωοποιῶν καὶ τὴν ψυχὴν ἀνακαλούμενος πολλῷ μᾶλλον τὰ κρυπτὰ πάντων ἐπιγινώσκει, καὶ ἐγίνωσκε ποῦ κεῖται Λάζαρος· ἀλλʼ ἐπυνθάνετο· ἐποίει γὰρ καὶ τοῦτο ὁ πανάγιος τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, ὁ πάντα διʼ ἡμᾶς ὑπομείνας, ἵνα καὶ οὕτω τὴν ἄγνοιαν ἡμῶν βαστάξας, χαρίσηται γινώσκειν τὸν μόνον ἑαυτοῦ ἀληθινὸν Πατέρα, καὶ ἑαυτὸν τὸν διʼ ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ σωτηρίᾳ πάντων ἀποσταλέντα, ἧς μείζων οὐκ ἂν γένοιτο χάρις. Ὅταν τοίνυν καὶ περὶ ὧν προφασίζονται ῥητῶν λέγῃ ὁ Σωτὴρ, ‘ἐδόθη μοι ἐξουσία, ʼ καὶ, ‘δόξασόν σου τὸν Υἱὸν, ʼ λέγῃ τε ὁ Πέτρος, ‘ἐδόθη αὐτῷ ἐξουσία, ʼ τῇ αὐτῇ διανοίᾳ ταῦτα πάντα γινώσκομεν, ὅτι ἀνθρωπίνως διὰ τὸ σῶμα ταῦτα πάντα λέγει. Οὐ γὰρ χρείαν ἔχων, ὅμως αὐτὸς ὡς εἰληφὼς λέγεται ἅπερ ἐλάμβανεν ἀνθρωπίνως· ἵνα πάλιν, ὡς τοῦ Κυρίου λαβόντος, καὶ ὡς εἰς αὐτὸν ἀναπαυομένης τῆς δόσεως, βεβαία ἡ χάρις διαμείνῃ. Ἄνθρωπος μὲν γὰρ μόνος λαμβάνων δυνατὸν ἔχει καὶ τὸ ἀφαιρεθῆναι· καὶ τοῦτο ἐπὶ τοῦ Ἀδὰμ ἐδείχθη· λαβὼν γὰρ ἀπώλεσεν. Ἵνα δὲ ἀναφαίρετος ἡ χάρις γένηται, καὶ βεβαία φυλαχθῇ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, διὰ τοῦτο αὐτὸς ἰδιοποιεῖται τὴν δόσιν, καὶ λέγει ἐξουσίαν εἰληφέναι, ὡς ἄνθρωπος, ἣν ἀεὶ ἔχει ὡς Θεός· καὶ λέγει, ‘δόξασόν με, ʼ ὁ ἄλλους δοξάζων, ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι σάρκα χρῄζουσαν ἔχει τούτων. Διὸ κἀκείνης λαβούσης, ἐπειδὴ ἡ λαβοῦσα ἐν αὐτῷ ἐστι, καὶ προσλαβὼν αὐτὴν ἄνθρωπος γέγονεν, ὡς αὐτὸς εἰληφὼς λέγεται.
38. Oukoun panti touto dēlon estin, hoti tēs men sarkos esti to agnoein, autos de ho Logos, hę̄ Logos esti, ta panta kai prin geneseōs ginōskei. Oude gar, epeidē gegonen anthrōpos, pepautai tou einai Theos; oude, epeidē Theos esti, pheugei to anthrōpinon; mē genoito; alla mallon Theos ōn, proselambane tēn sarka, kai en sarki ōn etheopoiei tēn sarka. Kai gar hōsper en autę̄ epynthaneto, houtō kai en autę̄ ton nekron ēgeire; kai pasin edeixen hoti ho nekrous zōopoiōn kai tēn psychēn anakaloumenos pollǭ mallon ta krypta pantōn epiginōskei, kai eginōske pou keitai Lazaros; allʼ epynthaneto; epoiei gar kai touto ho panagios tou Theou Logos, ho panta diʼ hēmas hypomeinas, hina kai houtō tēn agnoian hēmōn bastaxas, charisētai ginōskein ton monon heautou alēthinon Patera, kai heauton ton diʼ hēmas epi sōtērią pantōn apostalenta, hēs meizōn ouk an genoito charis. Hotan toinyn kai peri hōn prophasizontai rhētōn legę̄ ho Sōtēr, ‘edothē moi exousia, ʼ kai, ‘doxason sou ton Huion, ʼ legę̄ te ho Petros, ‘edothē autǭ exousia, ʼ tę̄ autę̄ dianoią tauta panta ginōskomen, hoti anthrōpinōs dia to sōma tauta panta legei. Ou gar chreian echōn, homōs autos hōs eilēphōs legetai haper elambanen anthrōpinōs; hina palin, hōs tou Kyriou labontos, kai hōs eis auton anapauomenēs tēs doseōs, bebaia hē charis diameinę̄. Anthrōpos men gar monos lambanōn dynaton echei kai to aphairethēnai; kai touto epi tou Adam edeichthē; labōn gar apōlesen. Hina de anaphairetos hē charis genētai, kai bebaia phylachthę̄ tois anthrōpois, dia touto autos idiopoieitai tēn dosin, kai legei exousian eilēphenai, hōs anthrōpos, hēn aei echei hōs Theos; kai legei, ‘doxason me, ʼ ho allous doxazōn, hina deixę̄ hoti sarka chrę̄zousan echei toutōn. Dio kakeinēs labousēs, epeidē hē labousa en autǭ esti, kai proslabōn autēn anthrōpos gegonen, hōs autos eilēphōs legetai.
So it is clear to all that ignorance belongs to the flesh, while the Word himself, as Word, knows all things even before they come to be. For he did not cease to be God because he became man; nor, because he is God, does he shun what is human—God forbid!—but rather, being God, he took the flesh to himself, and being in the flesh he deified the flesh. For as he inquired in it, so too in it he raised the dead man; and he showed all that he who gives life to the dead and calls back the soul knows much more the hidden things of all; and he knew where Lazarus lay, yet he inquired. For the all-holy Word of God, who endured all things for our sake, did this too, so that, bearing our ignorance in this way as well, he might grant us to know his own only true Father, and himself, sent for our sake for the salvation of all—a grace than which none greater could be. When, then, concerning the sayings they allege as pretexts, the Saviour says, “Authority has been given to me,” and “Glorify your Son,” and Peter says, “Authority was given to him,” we understand all these in the same sense: that he says all these things humanly because of the body. For though he had no need, nevertheless he himself is said to have received what he received in human fashion, so that again, since it was the Lord who received and the gift rests in him, the grace might remain secure. For a mere man who receives is liable also to have it taken away; and this was shown in Adam, for having received he lost. But so that the grace might become irremovable and be kept secure for human beings, he makes the gift his own, and says that as man he has received authority which as God he always has; and he who glorifies others says, “Glorify me,” to show that he has flesh which needs these things. So, when the flesh received, since that which received is in him, and by taking it he became man, he himself is said to have received.
Chapter 39
39Bright, 193–194
39. Εἰ μὲν οὖν, ὡς πολλάκις εἴρηται, οὐ γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος ὁ Λόγος, ἔστω τοῦ Λόγου καθʼ ὑμᾶς τὸ λαβεῖν, καὶ τὸ χρήζειν δόξης, καὶ τὸ ἀγνοεῖν· εἰ δὲ γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος (γέγονε γὰρ) ἀνθρώπου δέ ἐστι τὸ λαβεῖν, καὶ τὸ χρήζειν, καὶ τὸ ἀγνοεῖν, διὰ τί τὸν διδόντα ὡς λαμβάνοντα νομίζομεν, καὶ τὸν ἄλλοις χορηγοῦντα χρείαν ἔχειν ὑπονοοῦμεν, καὶ τὸν μὲν Λόγον διαιροῦμεν ἀπὸ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ὡς ἀτελῆ καὶ χρείαν ἔχοντα, τὴν δὲ ἀνθρωπότητα τῆς χάριτος ἐρημοῦμεν; εἰ γὰρ αὐτὸς ὁ Λόγος, ᾗ Λόγος ἐστὶ, διʼ ἑαυτόν ἐστι λαβὼν καὶ δοξασθεὶς, καὶ εἰ ἐκεῖνος κατὰ τὴν θεότητά ἐστιν ὁ ἁγιασθεὶς καὶ ἀναστὰς, ποία τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἐστὶν ἐλπίς; μένουσι γὰρ, ὥσπερ ἧσαν, γυμνοὶ, καὶ δείλαιοι, καὶ νεκροὶ, οὐδὲν κοινὸν ἔχοντες πρὸς τὰ δοθέντα τῷ Υἱῷ. Τί δὲ καὶ ἐπεδήμει, καὶ ἐγίνετο σὰρξ ὁ Λόγος; εἰ μὲν ἵνα λάβῃ ταῦτα, ἅπερ λέγει εἰληφέναι, κενὸς ἦν τούτων πρὸ τούτου, ἐξ ἀνάγκης δὲ καὶ χάριν ὁμολογήσει μᾶλλον αὐτὸς τῷ σώματι, ὅτι, ὅτε γέγονεν εἰς αὐτὸ, τότε λαμβάνει ταῦτα παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς, μὴ εἶχε πρὸ τῆς εἰς τὴν σάρκα καθόδου. Καὶ γὰρ ἐκ τούτου βελτιωθεὶς φαίνεται μᾶλλον αὐτὸς διὰ τὸ σῶμα, ἢ τὸ σῶμα βελτιωθὲν διʼ αὐτόν. Ἀλλὰ τοῦτο Ἰουδαϊκόν ἐστι τὸ φρόνημα. Εἰ δʼ ἵνα λυτρώσηται τὸ γένος τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ἐπεδήμησεν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ἵνα αὐτοὺς ἁγιάσῃ καὶ θεοποιήσῃ, γέγονεν ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ (τούτου γὰρ χάριν καὶ γέγονε)· τίνι λοιπὸν οὐκ ἔστι φανερὸν ὅτι ταῦθʼ ἅπερ εἰληφέναι λέγει, ὅτε γέγονε σὰρξ, οὐ διʼ ἑαυτὸν, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὴν σάρκα λέγει; ἐν ᾗ γὰρ ἦν λέγων, ταύτης ἦν καὶ τὰ διδόμενα χαρίσματα διʼ αὐτοῦ παρὰ τοῦ Πατρός. Τίνα δὲ ἦν ἃ ᾐτεῖτο, ἴδωμεν, καὶ τίνα ἦν ὅλως ἃ ἔλεγεν εἰληφέναι, ἵνα κἂν οὕτως αἰσθέσθαι δυνηθῶσιν ἐκεῖνοι. Δόξαν τοίνυν ᾐτεῖτο, καὶ ἔλεγε, ‘Πάντα μοι παρεδόθη·’ καὶ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν ‘ἐξουσίαν πᾶσάνʼ φησιν εἰληφέναι. Ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὶν εἴπῃ, ‘πάντα μοι παρεδόθη, πάντων ἦν Κύριος· ‘πάντα γὰρ διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο· καὶ ‘εἷς Κύριος ἦν, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα, ’ καὶ δόξαν μὲν αἰτῶν, ‘Κύριος τῆς δόξηςʼ ἦν καὶ ἔστιν, ὡς Παῦλός φησιν, ‘εἰ γὰρ ἔγνωσαν, οὐκ ἂν τὸν Κύριον τῆς δόξης ἐσταύρωσαν.’ Εἶχε γὰρ ἣν ᾐτεῖτο λέγων, ‘τῇ δόξῃ ᾗ εἶχον πρὸ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον εἶναι παρὰ σοί. ʼ
39. Ei men oun, hōs pollakis eirētai, ou gegonen anthrōpos ho Logos, estō tou Logou kathʼ hymas to labein, kai to chrēzein doxēs, kai to agnoein; ei de gegonen anthrōpos (gegone gar) anthrōpou de esti to labein, kai to chrēzein, kai to agnoein, dia ti ton didonta hōs lambanonta nomizomen, kai ton allois chorēgounta chreian echein hyponooumen, kai ton men Logon diairoumen apo tou Patros, hōs atelē kai chreian echonta, tēn de anthrōpotēta tēs charitos erēmoumen? ei gar autos ho Logos, hę̄ Logos esti, diʼ heauton esti labōn kai doxastheis, kai ei ekeinos kata tēn theotēta estin ho hagiastheis kai anastas, poia tois anthrōpois estin elpis? menousi gar, hōsper hēsan, gymnoi, kai deilaioi, kai nekroi, ouden koinon echontes pros ta dothenta tǭ Huiǭ. Ti de kai epedēmei, kai egineto sarx ho Logos? ei men hina labę̄ tauta, haper legei eilēphenai, kenos ēn toutōn pro toutou, ex anankēs de kai charin homologēsei mallon autos tǭ sōmati, hoti, hote gegonen eis auto, tote lambanei tauta para tou Patros, mē eiche pro tēs eis tēn sarka kathodou. Kai gar ek toutou beltiōtheis phainetai mallon autos dia to sōma, ē to sōma beltiōthen diʼ auton. Alla touto Ioudaïkon esti to phronēma. Ei dʼ hina lytrōsētai to genos tōn anthrōpōn, epedēmēsen ho Logos, kai hina autous hagiasę̄ kai theopoiēsę̄, gegonen ho Logos sarx (toutou gar charin kai gegone); tini loipon ouk esti phaneron hoti tauthʼ haper eilēphenai legei, hote gegone sarx, ou diʼ heauton, alla dia tēn sarka legei? en hę̄ gar ēn legōn, tautēs ēn kai ta didomena charismata diʼ autou para tou Patros. Tina de ēn ha ę̄teito, idōmen, kai tina ēn holōs ha elegen eilēphenai, hina kan houtōs aisthesthai dynēthōsin ekeinoi. Doxan toinyn ę̄teito, kai elege, ‘Panta moi paredothē;’ kai meta tēn anastasin ‘exousian pasanʼ phēsin eilēphenai. Alla kai prin eipę̄, ‘panta moi paredothē, pantōn ēn Kyrios; ‘panta gar diʼ autou egeneto; kai ‘heis Kyrios ēn, diʼ hou ta panta, ’ kai doxan men aitōn, ‘Kyrios tēs doxēsʼ ēn kai estin, hōs Paulos phēsin, ‘ei gar egnōsan, ouk an ton Kyrion tēs doxēs estaurōsan.’ Eiche gar hēn ę̄teito legōn, ‘tę̄ doxę̄ hę̄ eichon pro tou ton kosmon einai para soi. ʼ
If, then, as has often been said, the Word did not become man, let receiving, needing glory, and being ignorant belong, on your view, to the Word; but if he became man (and he did), and it belongs to man to receive, to need, and to be ignorant, why do we think of the giver as receiving, and suspect that he who supplies others has need, and divide the Word from the Father as imperfect and in need, and strip humanity of grace? For if the Word himself, as Word, received and was glorified for his own sake, and if it is he in his Godhead who was sanctified and rose, what hope is there for human beings? For they remain as they were, naked and wretched and dead, having nothing in common with what was given to the Son. And why did the Word come among us and become flesh? If it was to receive these things which he says he has received, he was empty of them before; and of necessity he would rather owe thanks to the body, because when he came into it he then received from the Father these things which he did not have before his descent into the flesh. For then he would appear rather to have been improved because of the body than the body improved because of him. But this is a Jewish way of thinking. But if the Word came to redeem the human race, and the Word became flesh to sanctify and deify them (for this is why he came), to whom is it not evident that the things he says he received when he became flesh he says not for his own sake but for the flesh's? For the gifts given through him from the Father belonged to the flesh in which he was speaking. Let us see what it was that he asked, and what in general he said he had received, so that even so they may be able to perceive it. He asked for glory, then, and said, “All things have been handed over to me”; and after the resurrection he says he has received “all authority.” But even before he said, “All things have been handed over to me,” he was Lord of all things, for “all things came into being through him,” and he was “one Lord, through whom are all things”; and when he asked for glory, he was and is “the Lord of glory,” as Paul says, “For if they had known, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory.” For he had the glory he asked for, saying, “with the glory which I had with you before the world was.”
Chapter 40
40Bright, 194–195
40. Καὶ τὴν ἐξουσίαν δὲ ἣν ἔλεγε μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν εἰληφέναι, ταύτην εἶχε καὶ πρὸ τοῦ λαβεῖν, καὶ πρὸ τῆς ἀναστάσεως. Αὐτὸς μὲν γὰρ ἐπετίμα διʼ ἑαυτοῦ τῷ Σατανᾷ λέγων, ‘Ὕπαγε ὀπίσω μου, Σατανᾶ·’ τοῖς δὲ μαθηταῖς ‘ἐδίδουʼ κατʼ αὐτοῦ ‘τὴν ἐξουσίαν, ʼ ὅτε καὶ, ὑποστρεψάντων αὐτῶν, ἔλεγεν, ‘Ἐθεώρουν τὸν Σατανᾶν ὡς ἀστραπὴν, πεσόντα ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦʼ Ἀλλὰ καὶ πάλιν, ὅπερ ἔλεγεν εἰληφέναι, τοῦτο καὶ πρὸ τοῦ λαβεῖν ἔχων δείκνυται· τούς τε γὰρ δαίμονας ἀπήλαυνε· καὶ ἅπερ ‘ἔδησεν ὁ Σατανᾶς, ʼ ἔλυεν αὐτὸς, ὡς ἐπὶ τῆς ‘Ἀβραμιαίας θυγατρὸςʼ ἐποίησε· καὶ ἁμαρτίας ἠφίει, λέγων τῷ παραλυτικῷ, καὶ τῇ τοὺς πόδας ἀλειψάσῃ γυναικί· ‘Ἀφέωνταί σου αἱ ἁμαρτίαι.’ Καὶ νεκροὺς μὲν ἤγειρε, τοῦ δὲ τυφλοῦ τὴν γένεσιν ἀποκαθίστα, χαριζόμενος αὐτῷ τὸ βλέπειν. Καὶ ταῦτα ἐποίει, οὐ μέλλων ἕως λάβῃ, ἀλλʼ ‘ἐξουσιαστὴςʼ ὤν. Ὡς ἐκ τούτων δῆλον εἶναι ὅτι ἃ εἶχε Λόγος ὢν, ταῦτα καὶ γενόμενος ἄνθρωπος, καὶ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν, ἀνθρωπίνως εἰληφέναι λέγει, ἵνα διʼ αὐτὸν οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἐπὶ μὲν τῆς γῆς, ὡς ‘κοινωνοὶ γενόμενοι θείας φύσεως, ’ λοιπὸν ἐξουσίαν ἔχωσι κατὰ δαιμόνων, ἐν δὲ τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, ὡς ‘ἐλευθερωθέντες ἀπὸ τῆς φθορᾶς, ʼ αἰωνίως βασιλεύσωσι. Καθόλου γὰρ τοῦτο χρὴ γινώσκειν, ὅτι οὐδὲν ὧν λέγει εἰληφέναι, ὡς μὴ ἔχων ἔλαβεν· εἶχε γὰρ αὐτὰ ἀεὶ Θεὸς ὢν ὁ Λόγος. Λέγεται δὲ νῦν ἀνθρωπίνως ὅτι ἔλαβεν, ἵνα, τῆς σαρκὸς ἐν αὐτῷ λαμβανούσης, λοιπὸν ἐξ ἐκείνης καὶ εἰς ἡμᾶς διαμείνῃ βεβαίως. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ τὸ παρὰ τοῦ Πέτρου λεγόμενον, ὅτι ‘λαβὼν παρὰ Θεοῦ τιμὴν καὶ δόξαν, ὑποταγέντων αὐτῷ ἀγγέλων, ʼ τοιοῦτον ἔχει τὸν νοῦν. Ὡς ἐπυνθάνετο ἀνθρωπίνως, ἤγειρε δὲ θεϊκῶς τὸν Λάζαρον· οὕτω τὸ μὲν ‘ἔλαβενʼ ἀνθρωπίνως εἴρηται· ἡ δὲ τῶν ἀγγέλων ὑποταγὴ τὴν θεότητα τοῦ Λόγου δείκνυσι.
40. Kai tēn exousian de hēn elege meta tēn anastasin eilēphenai, tautēn eiche kai pro tou labein, kai pro tēs anastaseōs. Autos men gar epetima diʼ heautou tǭ Sataną legōn, ‘Hypage opisō mou, Satana;’ tois de mathētais ‘edidouʼ katʼ autou ‘tēn exousian, ʼ hote kai, hypostrepsantōn autōn, elegen, ‘Etheōroun ton Satanan hōs astrapēn, pesonta ek tou ouranouʼ Alla kai palin, hoper elegen eilēphenai, touto kai pro tou labein echōn deiknytai; tous te gar daimonas apēlaune; kai haper ‘edēsen ho Satanas, ʼ elyen autos, hōs epi tēs ‘Abramiaias thygatrosʼ epoiēse; kai hamartias ēphiei, legōn tǭ paralytikǭ, kai tę̄ tous podas aleipsasę̄ gynaiki; ‘Apheōntai sou hai hamartiai.’ Kai nekrous men ēgeire, tou de typhlou tēn genesin apokathista, charizomenos autǭ to blepein. Kai tauta epoiei, ou mellōn heōs labę̄, allʼ ‘exousiastēsʼ ōn. Hōs ek toutōn dēlon einai hoti ha eiche Logos ōn, tauta kai genomenos anthrōpos, kai meta tēn anastasin, anthrōpinōs eilēphenai legei, hina diʼ auton hoi anthrōpoi epi men tēs gēs, hōs ‘koinōnoi genomenoi theias physeōs, ’ loipon exousian echōsi kata daimonōn, en de tois ouranois, hōs ‘eleutherōthentes apo tēs phthoras, ʼ aiōniōs basileusōsi. Katholou gar touto chrē ginōskein, hoti ouden hōn legei eilēphenai, hōs mē echōn elaben; eiche gar auta aei Theos ōn ho Logos. Legetai de nyn anthrōpinōs hoti elaben, hina, tēs sarkos en autǭ lambanousēs, loipon ex ekeinēs kai eis hēmas diameinę̄ bebaiōs. Kai gar kai to para tou Petrou legomenon, hoti ‘labōn para Theou timēn kai doxan, hypotagentōn autǭ angelōn, ʼ toiouton echei ton noun. Hōs epynthaneto anthrōpinōs, ēgeire de theïkōs ton Lazaron; houtō to men ‘elabenʼ anthrōpinōs eirētai; hē de tōn angelōn hypotagē tēn theotēta tou Logou deiknysi.
And the authority which he said he received after the resurrection he had also before receiving it, and before the resurrection. For he himself rebuked Satan in his own person, saying, “Get behind me, Satan”; and he “gave” the disciples “authority” against him, when, as they returned, he said, “I saw Satan fall like lightning from heaven.” And again, what he said he had received he is shown to have had before receiving it; for he drove out demons, and what “Satan had bound” he loosed, as he did for “the daughter of Abraham”; and he forgave sins, saying to the paralytic and to the woman who anointed his feet, “Your sins are forgiven.” He raised the dead, and restored the blind man's birth, granting him sight. And he did these things not waiting until he received, but being “one with authority.” So from these things it is clear that what he had as Word, this, having become man and after the resurrection, he says in human fashion that he received, so that through him human beings, on earth, as “partakers of the divine nature,” might henceforth have authority against demons, and in the heavens, as “set free from corruption,” might reign eternally. For in general one must know this: that nothing of what he says he received did he receive as not having it; for the Word, being God, always had these things. But it is now said in human fashion that he received, so that, since the flesh in him receives, it might henceforth pass securely from it to us as well. For what Peter says too, “having received from God honor and glory, angels being subjected to him,” has such a sense. As he inquired humanly but raised Lazarus divinely, so “he received” is said humanly, while the subjection of the angels shows the Godhead of the Word.
Chapter 41
41Bright, 195
41. Παύσασθε τοιγαροῦν, ὦ θεοστυγεῖς, καὶ μὴ ταπεινοῦτε τὸν Λόγον· μηδὲ παραιρεῖσθε τὴν θεότητα αὐτοῦ, ἥτις ἐστι τοῦ Πατρὸς, ὡς δεομένου, ἢ ἀγνοοῦντος· ἵνα μὴ τὰ ἑαυτῶν ἐπιῤῥίπτητε τῷ Χριστῷ, ὡς οἱ τότε λιθάζοντες αὐτὸν ἐποίουν Ἰουδαῖοι. Οὐ γὰρ τοῦ Λόγου, ᾗ Λόγος ἐστὶ, ταῦτα τυγχάνει ὄντα, ἀλλὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐστὶν ἴδια ταῦτα. Καὶ ὥσπερ πτύσαντος αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκτείναντος τὴν χεῖρα, καὶ φωνήσαντος Λάζαρον, οὐκ ἐλέγομεν ἀνθρώπινα εἶναι τὰ κατορθώματα, εἰ καὶ διὰ τοῦ σώματος ἐγίνετο, ἀλλὰ Θεοῦ· οὕτως ἐὰν τὰ ἀνθρώπινα λέγηται περὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ, πάλιν εἰς τὴν φύσιν τῶν λεγομένων ἐνορῶντες, καὶ ὡς ἀλλότρια ταῦτα Θεοῦ τυγχάνει ὄντα, μὴ τῇ θεότητι τοῦ Λόγου ταῦτα λογιζώμεθα, ἀλλὰ τῇ ἀνθρωπότητι αὐτοῦ, Εἰ γὰρ καὶ ‘ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ʼ ἀλλὰ τῆς σαρκὸς ἴδια τὰ πάθη· καὶ εἰ ἡ σάρξ θεοφορεῖται ἐν τῷ Λόγῳ, ἀλλʼ ἡ χάρις καὶ ἡ δύναμίς ἐστι τοῦ Λόγου. Τὰ γοῦν ἔργα τοῦ Πατρὸς διὰ τῆς σαρκὸς ἐποίει· καὶ οὐδὲν ἧττον πάλιν τὰ πάθη τῆς σαρκὸς ἐδείκνυτο ἐν αὐτῷ· οἷον ἐπυνθάνετο καὶ ἤγειρε Λάζαρον· ἐπέπληττε τῇ μητρὶ, λέγων, ‘οὔπω ἥκει ἡ ὥρα μου, ’ καὶ εὐθὺς τὸ ὕδωρ οἶνον ἐποίει. Ἀληθινὸς γὰρ Θεὸς ἦν ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ, καὶ ἀληθὴς σὰρξ ἦν ἐν τῷ Λόγῳ. Διὰ τοῦτο ἐκ μὲν τῶν ἔργων ἐγνώριζεν ἑαυτὸν Υἱόν τε τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Πατέρα· ἐκ δὲ τῶν τῆς σαρκὸς παθῶν ἐδείκνυεν ὅτι ἀληθὲς ἐφόρει σῶμα, καὶ ἴδιον ἦν αὐτοῦ τοῦτο.
41. Pausasthe toigaroun, ō theostygeis, kai mē tapeinoute ton Logon; mēde paraireisthe tēn theotēta autou, hētis esti tou Patros, hōs deomenou, ē agnoountos; hina mē ta heautōn epirrhiptēte tǭ Christǭ, hōs hoi tote lithazontes auton epoioun Ioudaioi. Ou gar tou Logou, hę̄ Logos esti, tauta tynchanei onta, alla tōn anthrōpōn estin idia tauta. Kai hōsper ptysantos autou, kai ekteinantos tēn cheira, kai phōnēsantos Lazaron, ouk elegomen anthrōpina einai ta katorthōmata, ei kai dia tou sōmatos egineto, alla Theou; houtōs ean ta anthrōpina legētai peri tou Sōtēros en tǭ euangeliǭ, palin eis tēn physin tōn legomenōn enorōntes, kai hōs allotria tauta Theou tynchanei onta, mē tę̄ theotēti tou Logou tauta logizōmetha, alla tę̄ anthrōpotēti autou, Ei gar kai ‘ho Logos sarx egeneto, ʼ alla tēs sarkos idia ta pathē; kai ei hē sarx theophoreitai en tǭ Logǭ, allʼ hē charis kai hē dynamis esti tou Logou. Ta goun erga tou Patros dia tēs sarkos epoiei; kai ouden hētton palin ta pathē tēs sarkos edeiknyto en autǭ; hoion epynthaneto kai ēgeire Lazaron; epeplētte tę̄ mētri, legōn, ‘oupō hēkei hē hōra mou, ’ kai euthys to hydōr oinon epoiei. Alēthinos gar Theos ēn en tę̄ sarki, kai alēthēs sarx ēn en tǭ Logǭ. Dia touto ek men tōn ergōn egnōrizen heauton Huion te tou Theou, kai ton heautou Patera; ek de tōn tēs sarkos pathōn edeiknyen hoti alēthes ephorei sōma, kai idion ēn autou touto.
Stop, then, you God-haters, and do not humble the Word; do not take away his Godhead, which is the Father's, as though he were in need or ignorant, lest you cast your own failings upon Christ, as the Jews did who stoned him then. For these things do not belong to the Word as Word, but are proper to human beings. And just as, when he spat, and stretched out his hand, and called Lazarus, we did not say the mighty deeds were human, even though they were done through the body, but God's; so, if human things are said of the Saviour in the Gospel, let us again look to the nature of what is said, and, since these things are foreign to God, let us not reckon them to the Godhead of the Word but to his humanity. For even though “the Word became flesh,” the passions are proper to the flesh; and even though the flesh bears God in the Word, the grace and the power are the Word's. He did the Father's works, at any rate, through the flesh; and none the less the passions of the flesh were shown in him; for instance, he inquired, and he raised Lazarus; he checked his mother, saying, “My hour has not yet come,” and at once made the water wine. For he was true God in the flesh, and true flesh in the Word. That is why he made himself known as Son of God, and made his Father known, from the works; and from the passions of the flesh he showed that he bore a true body, and that it was his own.
Chapter 42
42Bright, 195–196
42. Τούτων οὕτως ὄντων, φέρε καὶ τὸ, ‘Περὶ δὲ τῆς ἡμέρας καὶ τῆς ὥρας οὐδεὶς οἶδεν, οὐδὲ οἱ ἄγγελοι, οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς, ʼ διερευνήσωμεν. Τοῦτο μὲν γὰρ μεγάλως μάλιστα ἀγνοήσαντες, καὶ ἐν τούτῳ σκοτοδινιῶντες, μεγάλην νομίζουσιν ἔχειν ἐν τούτῳ πρόφασιν τῆς αἱρέσεως αὐτῶν. Ἐγὼ δὲ καὶ τοῦτο προφασιζομένους αὐτοὺς, καὶ ἐν τούτῳ παρασκευαζομένους τοὺς αἱρετικοὺς, ὡς τοὺς γίγαντας, πάλιν θεομαχοῦντας αὐτοὺς ὁρῶ. Ὁ γὰρ οὐρανοῦ καὶ γῆς Κύριος, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα γέγονε, κρίνεται παρʼ αὐτοῖς περὶ ἡμέρας καὶ ὥρας· καὶ ὁ τὰ πάντα γινώσκων Λόγος κατηγορεῖται παρʼ αὐτῶν, ὡς ἀγνοῶν περὶ ἡμέρας· καὶ ὁ γινώσκων Υἱὸς τὸν Πατέρα λέγεται ἀγνοεῖν ἡμέρας ὥραν· ὧν τί ἂν τίς ἀφρονέστερον εἴποι, ἢ ποίαν τίς τούτοις ἐξισώσοι μανίαν; Διὰ τοῦ Λόγου γέγονε τὰ πάντα, καὶ χρόνοι, καὶ καιροὶ, καὶ νὺξ, καὶ ἡμέρα, καὶ πᾶσα ἡ κτίσις· καὶ ἀγνοεῖν ὁ δημιουργὸς τὸ ποίημα λέγεται; καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν οὖν ὁ εἱρμὸς τοῦ ἀναγνώσματος δείκνυσιν εἰδέναι τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ τὴν ὥραν, καὶ τὴν ἡμέραν, κἂν οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ τῇ ἀγνοίᾳ καταπίπτωσιν. Εἰρηκὼς γὰρ, ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς, ’ διηγεῖται τοῖς μαθηταῖς τὰ πρὸ τῆς ἡμέρας, λέγων· ‘Τάδε ἔσται καὶ τάδε, εἶτα τὸ τέλος.’ Ὁ δὲ τὰ πρὸ τῆς ἡμέρας λέγων οἶδε πάντως καὶ τὴν ἡμέραν, ἥτις μετὰ τὰ προειρημένα φανήσεται. Εἰ δὲ μὴ ᾔδει τὴν ὥραν, οὐκ ἂν τὰ πρὸ αὐτῆς ἐσήμανεν, οὐκ εἰδὼς πότε ἔσται ἡ ὥρα. Καὶ ὥσπερ ἄν τις οἰκίαν ἢ πόλιν τοῖς ἀγνοοῦσι σημᾶναι θέλων, τὰ μὲν πρὸ τῆς οἰκίας ἢ τῆς πόλεως διεξίοι· ἐπειδὰν δὲ πάντα σημάνας λέγοι, ‘Εἶςʼ εὐθὺς ἡ πόλις ἢ ἡ οἰκία· οἶδε πάντως ὁ σημαίνων, ποῦ τε ἡ οἰκία ἢ ἡ πόλις ἐστίν· (οὐκ ἂν γὰρ εἰ μὴ ἐγίνωσκεν, ἐσήμανε τὰ πρὸ ἐκείνων, μή ποτε διʼ ἄγνοιαν ἢ μακρὰν ἀποστήσῃ τοὺς ἀκούοντας, ἢ αὐτὸς λέγων, λάθῃ καὶ ὑπερβῇ τὸ σημαινόμενον·) οὕτω λέγων ὁ Κύριος τὰ πρὸ τῆς ἡμέρας καὶ τῆς ὥρας, οἶδεν ἀκριβῶς, καὶ οὐκ ἀγνοεῖ, πότε ἡ ὥρα καὶ ἡ ἡμέρα ἐνίσταται.
42. Toutōn houtōs ontōn, phere kai to, ‘Peri de tēs hēmeras kai tēs hōras oudeis oiden, oude hoi angeloi, oude ho Huios, ʼ diereunēsōmen. Touto men gar megalōs malista agnoēsantes, kai en toutǭ skotodiniōntes, megalēn nomizousin echein en toutǭ prophasin tēs haireseōs autōn. Egō de kai touto prophasizomenous autous, kai en toutǭ paraskeuazomenous tous hairetikous, hōs tous gigantas, palin theomachountas autous horō. Ho gar ouranou kai gēs Kyrios, diʼ hou ta panta gegone, krinetai parʼ autois peri hēmeras kai hōras; kai ho ta panta ginōskōn Logos katēgoreitai parʼ autōn, hōs agnoōn peri hēmeras; kai ho ginōskōn Huios ton Patera legetai agnoein hēmeras hōran; hōn ti an tis aphronesteron eipoi, ē poian tis toutois exisōsoi manian? Dia tou Logou gegone ta panta, kai chronoi, kai kairoi, kai nyx, kai hēmera, kai pasa hē ktisis; kai agnoein ho dēmiourgos to poiēma legetai? kai autos men oun ho heirmos tou anagnōsmatos deiknysin eidenai ton Huion tou Theou tēn hōran, kai tēn hēmeran, kan hoi Areianoi tę̄ agnoią katapiptōsin. Eirēkōs gar, ‘oude ho Huios, ’ diēgeitai tois mathētais ta pro tēs hēmeras, legōn; ‘Tade estai kai tade, eita to telos.’ Ho de ta pro tēs hēmeras legōn oide pantōs kai tēn hēmeran, hētis meta ta proeirēmena phanēsetai. Ei de mē ę̄dei tēn hōran, ouk an ta pro autēs esēmanen, ouk eidōs pote estai hē hōra. Kai hōsper an tis oikian ē polin tois agnoousi sēmanai thelōn, ta men pro tēs oikias ē tēs poleōs diexioi; epeidan de panta sēmanas legoi, ‘Eisʼ euthys hē polis ē hē oikia; oide pantōs ho sēmainōn, pou te hē oikia ē hē polis estin; (ouk an gar ei mē eginōsken, esēmane ta pro ekeinōn, mē pote diʼ agnoian ē makran apostēsę̄ tous akouontas, ē autos legōn, lathę̄ kai hyperbę̄ to sēmainomenon;) houtō legōn ho Kyrios ta pro tēs hēmeras kai tēs hōras, oiden akribōs, kai ouk agnoei, pote hē hōra kai hē hēmera enistatai.
These things being so, come, let us examine also the saying, “But concerning the day and the hour no one knows, not even the angels, nor the Son.” For, being especially ignorant about this and growing dizzy over it, they think they have in it a great pretext for their heresy. But I see these heretics, alleging this too as a pretext and arming themselves with it, fighting against God again like the giants. For the Lord of heaven and earth, through whom all things came into being, is being judged by them about a day and an hour; and the Word who knows all things is accused by them of being ignorant about a day; and the Son who knows the Father is said to be ignorant of an hour of a day. What could one call more senseless than this, or what madness could one compare with it? Through the Word all things came into being—times, seasons, night and day, and the whole creation; and is the creator said to be ignorant of his own work? Indeed, the very sequence of the reading shows that the Son of God knows the hour and the day, even if the Arians fall into ignorance. For having said, “nor the Son,” he tells the disciples what comes before the day, saying, “This and this will happen, and then the end.” And he who tells what comes before the day surely knows the day too, which will appear after the things foretold. But if he did not know the hour, he would not have indicated what comes before it, not knowing when the hour will be. And as someone who wishes to point out a house or a city to those who do not know it describes what comes before the house or the city, and when he has indicated everything says, “Then at once comes the city,” or “the house,” the one pointing it out surely knows where the house or the city is (for if he did not know, he would not have described what comes before them, lest through ignorance he either lead his hearers far astray or, while speaking, himself overlook and pass by what he is pointing out); so the Lord, telling what comes before the day and the hour, knows exactly, and is not ignorant, when the hour and the day are at hand.
Chapter 43
43Bright, 196–197
43. Τίνος οὖν ἕνεκεν, γινώσκων, οὐκ εἶπε φανερῶς τότε τοῖς μαθηταῖς, οὐδενός ἐστι περιεργάσασθαι, ἃ σεσιώπηκεν αὐτός. ‘Τίς γὰρ ἔγνω νοῦν Κυρίου; ἢ τίς σύμβουλος αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο;’ Τίνος δὲ χάριν γινώσκων ἔλεγεν, ὅτι ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς οἶδεν, ʼ οὐδένα τῶν πιστῶν ἀγνοεῖν οἶμαι, ὅτι καὶ τοῦτο οὐδὲν ἧττον διὰ τὴν σάρκα ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἔλεγεν. Οὐδὲ γὰρ οὐδὲ τοῦτο ἐλάττωμα τοῦ Λόγου ἐστὶν, ἀλλὰ τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης φύσεως, ἧς ἐστιν ἴδιον καὶ τὸ ἀγνοεῖν. Καὶ τοῦτο πάλιν ἄν τις ἴδοι καλῶς, ἐὰν καὶ τὸν καιρὸν ἐξετάζῃ μετὰ συνειδήσεως ἀγαθῆς, πότε καὶ τίσιν ἔλεγε ταῦτα ὁ Σωτήρ. Οὐ τοίνυν ὅτε ὁ οὐρανὸς διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, οὐδʼ ὅτε ἦν παρʼ αὐτῷ τῷ Πατρὶ ὁ Λόγος ‘ἁρμόζωνʼ τὰ πάντα, οὐδὲ πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι ἄνθρωπος ἔλεγε ταῦτα· ἀλλʼ ὅτε ‘ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο.’ Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ πάντα, ὅσα μετὰ τὸ γενέσθαι ἄνθρωπος, ἀνθρωπίνως λέγει, ταῦτα τῇ ἀνθρωπότητι δίκαιον ἀνατιθέναι. Τοῦ μὲν γὰρ Λόγου ἴδιόν ἐστιν εἰδέναι τὰ πεποιημένα, καὶ τούτων τὴν ἀρχὴν καὶ τὸ τέλος μὴ ἀγνοεῖν· αὐτοῦ γάρ ἐστιν ἔργα· καὶ οἶδεν ὁπόσα, καὶ ἕως τίνος τὴν σύστασιν αὐτῶν εἰργάσατο. Εἰδὼς δὲ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἑκάστου καὶ τὸ τέλος, οἶδε πάντως καὶ τὸ καθόλου καὶ κοινὸν πάντων τέλος. Ἀμέλει λέγων ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ περὶ τοῦ κατὰ τὸ ἀνθρώπινον αὐτοῦ, ‘Πάτερ, ἐλήλυθεν ἡ ὥρα, δόξασόν σου τὸν Υἱὸν, ʼ δῆλός ἐστιν ὅτι καὶ τὴν περὶ τοῦ πάντων τέλους ὥραν, ὡς μὲν Λόγος, γινώσκει, ὡς δὲ ἄνθρωπος, ἀγνοεῖ· ἀνθρώπου γὰρ ἴδιον τὸ ἀγνοεῖν, καὶ μάλιστα ταῦτα. Ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο τῆς φιλανθρωπίας ἴδιον τοῦ Σωτῆρος. Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, οὐκ ἐπαισχύνεται διὰ τὴν σάρκα τὴν ἀγνοοῦσαν εἰπεῖν, ‘οὐκ οἶδα, ʼ ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι, εἰδὼς ὡς Θεὸς, ἀγνοεῖ σαρκικῶς. Οὐκ εἴρηκε γοῦν, ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ οἶδεν, ʼ ἵνα μὴ ἡ θεότης ἀγνοοῦσα φαίνηται· ἀλλʼ ἀπλῶς, ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς, ʼ ἵνα τοῦ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων γενομένου Υἱοῦ ἡ ἄγνοια ᾖ.
43. Tinos oun heneken, ginōskōn, ouk eipe phanerōs tote tois mathētais, oudenos esti periergasasthai, ha sesiōpēken autos. ‘Tis gar egnō noun Kyriou? ē tis symboulos autou egeneto?’ Tinos de charin ginōskōn elegen, hoti ‘oude ho Huios oiden, ʼ oudena tōn pistōn agnoein oimai, hoti kai touto ouden hētton dia tēn sarka hōs anthrōpos elegen. Oude gar oude touto elattōma tou Logou estin, alla tēs anthrōpinēs physeōs, hēs estin idion kai to agnoein. Kai touto palin an tis idoi kalōs, ean kai ton kairon exetazę̄ meta syneidēseōs agathēs, pote kai tisin elege tauta ho Sōtēr. Ou toinyn hote ho ouranos diʼ autou egeneto, oudʼ hote ēn parʼ autǭ tǭ Patri ho Logos ‘harmozōnʼ ta panta, oude pro tou genesthai anthrōpos elege tauta; allʼ hote ‘ho Logos sarx egeneto.’ Dia touto kai panta, hosa meta to genesthai anthrōpos, anthrōpinōs legei, tauta tę̄ anthrōpotēti dikaion anatithenai. Tou men gar Logou idion estin eidenai ta pepoiēmena, kai toutōn tēn archēn kai to telos mē agnoein; autou gar estin erga; kai oiden hoposa, kai heōs tinos tēn systasin autōn eirgasato. Eidōs de tēn archēn hekastou kai to telos, oide pantōs kai to katholou kai koinon pantōn telos. Amelei legōn en tǭ euangeliǭ peri tou kata to anthrōpinon autou, ‘Pater, elēlythen hē hōra, doxason sou ton Huion, ʼ dēlos estin hoti kai tēn peri tou pantōn telous hōran, hōs men Logos, ginōskei, hōs de anthrōpos, agnoei; anthrōpou gar idion to agnoein, kai malista tauta. Alla kai touto tēs philanthrōpias idion tou Sōtēros. Epeidē gar gegonen anthrōpos, ouk epaischynetai dia tēn sarka tēn agnoousan eipein, ‘ouk oida, ʼ hina deixę̄ hoti, eidōs hōs Theos, agnoei sarkikōs. Ouk eirēke goun, ‘oude ho Huios tou Theou oiden, ʼ hina mē hē theotēs agnoousa phainētai; allʼ aplōs, ‘oude ho Huios, ʼ hina tou ex anthrōpōn genomenou Huiou hē agnoia ę̄.
Why, then, though he knew, he did not tell the disciples plainly at that time, no one may inquire curiously, since he himself kept silent about it. “For who has known the mind of the Lord? Or who has been his counselor?” But why, though he knew, he said that “not even the Son knows,” I think no believer is ignorant: that he said this too, no less, as man, because of the flesh. For this too is not a defect of the Word, but of human nature, to which ignorance is proper. And one may see this well again if one examines, with a good conscience, the occasion too: when and to whom the Saviour said these things. He did not say them when the heaven came into being through him, nor when the Word was with the Father himself “harmonizing” all things, nor before he became man, but when “the Word became flesh.” That is why it is just to ascribe to his humanity everything that he says in human fashion after he became man. For it is proper to the Word to know the things that have been made, and not to be ignorant of their beginning and end; for they are his works; and he knows how many they are, and until when he has wrought their continuance. And knowing the beginning and end of each, he surely knows also the general and common end of all. Indeed, when he says in the Gospel, with respect to his humanity, “Father, the hour has come; glorify your Son,” it is clear that he knows the hour of the end of all things as Word, but as man is ignorant of it; for ignorance is proper to man, and especially of these things. But this too belongs to the Saviour's love for humankind. For since he has become man, he is not ashamed, because of the flesh that is ignorant, to say, “I do not know,” so as to show that, knowing as God, he is ignorant according to the flesh. At any rate, he did not say, “not even the Son of God knows,” lest the Godhead should appear ignorant, but simply, “nor the Son,” so that the ignorance might belong to the Son who was born of human beings.
Chapter 44
44Bright, 197–198
44. Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ περὶ ἀγγέλων λέγων, οὐκ εἴρηκεν ἐπαναβαίνων, ὅτι ‘οὐδὲ τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον· ʼ ἀλλʼ ἐσιώπησε, δεικνὺς κατὰ δύο ταῦτα, ὅτι εἰ τὸ Πνεῦμα οἶδεν, πολλῷ μᾶλλον ὁ Λόγος, ᾗ Λόγος ἐστὶν, οἶδε, παρʼ οὗ καὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα λαμβάνει· καὶ ὅτι, περὶ τοῦ Πνεύματος σιωπήσας, φανερὸν πεποίηκεν ὅτι περὶ τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης αὐτοῦ λειτουργίας ἔλεγεν, ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱός.’ Καὶ τούτου τεκμήριον, ὅτι, ἀνθρωπίνως εἰρηκὼς, ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς οἶδε, ’ δείκνυσιν ὅμως θεϊκῶς ἑαυτὸν τὰ πάντα εἰδότα, Ὃν γὰρ λέγει Υἱὸν τὴν ἡμέραν μὴ εἰδέναι, τοῦτον εἰδέναι λέγει τὸν Πατέρα· ‘οὐδεὶςʼ γὰρ, φησὶ, ‘γινώσκει τὸν Πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱός.’ Πᾶς δὲ πλὴν τῶν Ἀρειανῶν συνομολογήσειεν ὡς ὁ τὸν Πατέρα γινώσκων πολλῷ μᾶλλον οἶδε τῆς κτίσεως τὸ ὅλον· ἐν δὲ τῷ ὅλῳ καὶ τὸ τέλος ἐστὶ ταύτης. Καὶ εἰ ἤδη δὲ ὥρισται ἡ ἡμέρα καὶ ἡ ὥρα παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς, δῆλόν ἐστιν ὅτι διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ ὥρισται, καὶ οἶδεν αὐτὸς τὸ διʼ αὐτοῦ ὁρισθέν. Οὐδὲν γάρ ἐστιν ὃ μὴ διὰ Υἱοῦ γέγονέ τε καὶ ὥρισται· οὐκοῦν αὐτὸς, δημιουργὸς ὢν τοῦ παντὸς, οἶδεν ὁποῖον καὶ ὁπόσον, καὶ ἕως τίνος αὐτὸ γενέσθαι βεβούληται ὁ Πατήρ· ἐν δὲ τῷ πόσῳ καὶ μέχρι τίνος ἐστὶν ἡ τούτων ἀλλαγή. Πάλιν τε εἰ ‘πάντα τὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐστιν, ’ (τοῦτο γὰρ αὐτὸς εἴρηκε·) τοῦ δὲ Πατρός ἐστι τὸ εἰδέναι τὴν ἡμέραν, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς οἶδεν, ἴδιον ἔχων καὶ τοῦτο ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός. Καὶ πάλιν, εἰ ὁ Υἱὸς ‘ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Υἱῷʼ οἶδε δὲ ὁ Πατὴρ τὴν ἡμέραν καὶ τὴν ὥραν, φανερὸν ὅτι καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ ὢν καὶ εἰδὼς τὰ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, οἶδε καὶ αὐτὸς τὴν ἡμέραν καὶ τὴν ὥραν. Εἰ δὲ καὶ εἰκών ἐστιν ἀληθινὴ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὁ Υἱὸς, οἶδε δὲ ὁ Πατὴρ τὴν ἡμέραν καὶ τὴν ὥραν, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ τοῦ εἰδέναι ταῦτα τὴν ὁμοιότητα τοῦ Πατρὸς ὁ Υἱὸς ἔχει. Καὶ οὐ θαυμαστὸν, εἰ διʼ οὗ ‘τὰ πάντα γέγονε, καὶ ἐν ᾧ ‘συνέστηκεʼτὰ ὅλα, οἶδεν αὐτὸς τὰ γενόμενα, καὶ πότε τούτων ἑκάστου καὶ κοινῇ τὸ τέλος· ἀλλʼ ὅτι καὶ αὕτη ἡ προπέτεια, πρέπουσα τῇ μανίᾳ τῶν Ἀρειομανιτῶν οὖσα, εἰς τοσαύτην ἡμᾶς ἀπολογίαν ἠνάγκασεν ἐλθεῖν. Συναριθμοῦντες γὰρ τοῖς γενητοῖς τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸν ἀίδιον Λόγον, κατʼ ὀλίγον καὶ αὐτὸν τὸν Πατέρα ἐλάττονα τῆς κτίσεως μελετῶσι λέγειν. Εἰ γὰρ ὁ τὸν Πατέρα γινώσκων οὐκ οἶδε τὴν ἡμέραν οὐδὲ τὴν ὥραν, φοβοῦμαι μὴ μείζων ἔσται, ὡς ἂν ἐκεῖνοι μανέντες εἴποιεν, ἡ περὶ τῆς κτίσεως, μᾶλλον δὲ ἡ περὶ τοῦ ἐλάττονος μέρους τῆς κτίσεως γνῶσις τῆς περὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς γνώσεως.
44. Dia touto kai peri angelōn legōn, ouk eirēken epanabainōn, hoti ‘oude to Pneuma to hagion; ʼ allʼ esiōpēse, deiknys kata dyo tauta, hoti ei to Pneuma oiden, pollǭ mallon ho Logos, hę̄ Logos estin, oide, parʼ hou kai to Pneuma lambanei; kai hoti, peri tou Pneumatos siōpēsas, phaneron pepoiēken hoti peri tēs anthrōpinēs autou leitourgias elegen, ‘oude ho Huios.’ Kai toutou tekmērion, hoti, anthrōpinōs eirēkōs, ‘oude ho Huios oide, ’ deiknysin homōs theïkōs heauton ta panta eidota, Hon gar legei Huion tēn hēmeran mē eidenai, touton eidenai legei ton Patera; ‘oudeisʼ gar, phēsi, ‘ginōskei ton Patera ei mē ho Huios.’ Pas de plēn tōn Areianōn synomologēseien hōs ho ton Patera ginōskōn pollǭ mallon oide tēs ktiseōs to holon; en de tǭ holǭ kai to telos esti tautēs. Kai ei ēdē de hōristai hē hēmera kai hē hōra para tou Patros, dēlon estin hoti dia tou Huiou hōristai, kai oiden autos to diʼ autou horisthen. Ouden gar estin ho mē dia Huiou gegone te kai hōristai; oukoun autos, dēmiourgos ōn tou pantos, oiden hopoion kai hoposon, kai heōs tinos auto genesthai beboulētai ho Patēr; en de tǭ posǭ kai mechri tinos estin hē toutōn allagē. Palin te ei ‘panta ta tou Patros tou Huiou estin, ’ (touto gar autos eirēke;) tou de Patros esti to eidenai tēn hēmeran, dēlon hoti kai ho Huios oiden, idion echōn kai touto ek tou Patros. Kai palin, ei ho Huios ‘en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en tǭ Huiǭʼ oide de ho Patēr tēn hēmeran kai tēn hōran, phaneron hoti kai ho Huios, en tǭ Patri ōn kai eidōs ta en tǭ Patri, oide kai autos tēn hēmeran kai tēn hōran. Ei de kai eikōn estin alēthinē tou Patros ho Huios, oide de ho Patēr tēn hēmeran kai tēn hōran, dēlon hoti kai tou eidenai tauta tēn homoiotēta tou Patros ho Huios echei. Kai ou thaumaston, ei diʼ hou ‘ta panta gegone, kai en hǭ ‘synestēkeʼta hola, oiden autos ta genomena, kai pote toutōn hekastou kai koinę̄ to telos; allʼ hoti kai hautē hē propeteia, prepousa tę̄ manią tōn Areiomanitōn ousa, eis tosautēn hēmas apologian ēnankasen elthein. Synarithmountes gar tois genētois ton Huion tou Theou ton aidion Logon, katʼ oligon kai auton ton Patera elattona tēs ktiseōs meletōsi legein. Ei gar ho ton Patera ginōskōn ouk oide tēn hēmeran oude tēn hōran, phoboumai mē meizōn estai, hōs an ekeinoi manentes eipoien, hē peri tēs ktiseōs, mallon de hē peri tou elattonos merous tēs ktiseōs gnōsis tēs peri tou Patros gnōseōs.
That is why, when speaking of the angels, he did not go on to say, “nor the Holy Spirit,” but kept silent, showing by this two things: that if the Spirit knows, much more does the Word, as Word, know, from whom the Spirit too receives; and that, by keeping silent about the Spirit, he has made it plain that it was with respect to his human ministry that he said, “nor the Son.” And a proof of this is that, having said humanly, “not even the Son knows,” he nevertheless shows divinely that he knows all things. For the Son whom he says does not know the day he says knows the Father; “for no one,” he says, “knows the Father except the Son.” And everyone except the Arians would agree that he who knows the Father knows much more the whole of creation, and the whole includes its end. And if the day and the hour have already been determined by the Father, it is clear that they have been determined through the Son, and that he himself knows what was determined through him. For there is nothing that did not come into being and was not determined through the Son; so he, being the creator of the universe, knows of what kind and how great the Father has willed it to be, and until when; and in the “how great” and “until when” lies its change. And again, if “all that is the Father's is the Son's” (for he himself said this), and knowing the day belongs to the Father, it is clear that the Son too knows it, having this too as his own from the Father. And again, if the Son is “in the Father and the Father in the Son,” and the Father knows the day and the hour, it is evident that the Son too, being in the Father and knowing what is in the Father, himself knows the day and the hour. And if the Son is the true image of the Father, and the Father knows the day and the hour, it is clear that the Son has the likeness of the Father in knowing these things too. And it is not wonderful that he through whom “all things came into being,” and in whom the universe “holds together,” himself knows the things that came into being, and when the end of each of them and of all in common will be; what is wonderful is that this rashness, befitting the madness of the Ariomaniacs, has forced us to come to so long a defence. For by numbering the Son of God, the eternal Word, with originated things, they are gradually practising to say that the Father himself is less than creation. For if he who knows the Father does not know the day or the hour, I fear lest knowledge of creation, or rather of the lesser part of creation, should be greater, as those madmen might say, than knowledge of the Father.
Chapter 45
45Bright, 198–199
45. Ἀλλʼ ἐκεῖνοι μὲν, οὕτως εἰς τὸ Πνεῦμα βλασφημοῦντες, προσδοκάτωσαν μὴ λαμβάνειν ποτὲ τῆς ἀσεβείας ταύτης ‘ἄφεσιν, ʼ ὡς ὁ Κύριος εἴρηκεν· οἱ δὲ φιλόχριστοι καὶ Χριστοφόροι γινώσκομεν ὡς οὐκ ἀγνοῶν ὁ Λόγος, ᾗ Λόγος ἐστὶν, ἔλεγεν, ‘οὐκ οἶδα· ʼ οἶδε γάρ· ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀνθρώπινον δεικνὺς, ὅτι τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἴδιόν ἐστι τὸ ἀγνοεῖν, καὶ ὅτι σάρκα ἀγνοοῦσαν ἐνεδύσατο, ἐν ὢν, σαρκικῶς ἔλεγεν, ‘οὐκ οἶδα, ’ Τότε γοῦν εἰρηκὼς ὅτι ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς οἶδε, ʼ καὶ τῶν κατὰ Νῶε ἀνθρώπων τὴν ἄγνοιαν παραθεὶς, εὐθὺς ἐπήγαγε, ‘Γρηγορεῖτε οὖν, ὅτι οὐκ οἴδατε οὐδὲ ὑμεῖς ποίᾳ ὥρᾳ ὁ Κύριος ὑμῶν ἔρχεται, ʼ καὶ πάλιν, ‘ᾗ οὐ δοκεῖτε ὥρᾳ, ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἔρχεται· διʼ ὑμᾶς γὰρ κἀγὼ γενόμενος ὡς ὑμεῖς, εἶπον, οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱός.’ Ἔδει δὲ, εἴπερ ἦν ἀγνοῶν θεϊκῶς, εἰπεῖν, ‘Γρηγορεῖτε οὖν, ὅτι οὐκ οἶδα·’ καὶ, ‘ᾗ οὐ δοκῶ ὥρᾳ·’ νῦν δὲ, τοῦτο μὲν οὐκ εἶπεν· εἰρηκὼς δὲ, ὅτι ‘οὐκ οἴδατε ὑμεῖς, ’ καὶ, ‘ᾗ οὐ δοκεῖτε, ʼ ἔδειξεν ὅτι τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐστὶ τὸ ἀγνοεῖν· διʼ οὓς καὶ αὐτὸς, τὴν ὁμοίαν αὐτῶν ἔχων σάρκα, καὶ ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος, ἔλεγεν, ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς οἶδεν·’ ‘οὐκ οἶδεʼ γὰρ σαρκὶ, καίπερ ὡς Λόγος γινώσκων. Καὶ τὸ κατὰ Νῶε δὲ παράδειγμα πάλιν ἐλέγχει τὴν ἀναίδειαν τῶν Χριστομάχων· καὶ γὰρ κἀκεῖ οὐκ εἶπεν, ‘οὐκ ἔγνων, ’ ἀλλʼ, ‘οὐκ ἔγνωσαν, ἕως ἦλθεν ὁ κατακλυσμός. Οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἄνθρωποι οὐκ ἐγίνωσκον· ὁ δὲ τὸν κατακλυσμὸν ἐπαγαγὼν (αὐτὸς δὲ ἦν ὁ Σωτὴρ) ἐγίνωσκε τὴν ἡμέραν καὶ τὴν ὥραν, ἐν ᾗ ‘τοὺς καταῤῥάκτας τοῦ οὐρανοῦʼ ἤνοιγε, καὶ τὰς ‘ἀβύσσουςʼ ἐῤῥήγευε, καὶ τῷ Νῶε εἴρηκεν· ‘Εἴσελθε σὺ καὶ οἱ υἱοί σου εἰς τὴν κιβωτόν.’ Εἰ δὲ ἦν ἀγνοῶν, οὐκ ἂν προέλεγε τῷ Νῶε, ‘Ἔτι γὰρ ἡμερῶν ἑπτὰ, ἐγὼ ἐπάγω τὸν κατακλυσμὸν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν. ʼ Εἰ δὲ ἐκ τῆς εἰκόνος τῆς κατὰ τὸν Νῶε σημαίνει τὴν ἡμέραν, ἔγνω δὲ τὴν ἡμέραν τοῦ κατακλυσμοῦ, οἶδεν ἄρα καὶ τὴν ἡμέραν τῆς ἑαυτοῦ παρουσίας.
45. Allʼ ekeinoi men, houtōs eis to Pneuma blasphēmountes, prosdokatōsan mē lambanein pote tēs asebeias tautēs ‘aphesin, ʼ hōs ho Kyrios eirēken; hoi de philochristoi kai Christophoroi ginōskomen hōs ouk agnoōn ho Logos, hę̄ Logos estin, elegen, ‘ouk oida; ʼ oide gar; alla to anthrōpinon deiknys, hoti tōn anthrōpōn idion esti to agnoein, kai hoti sarka agnoousan enedysato, en ōn, sarkikōs elegen, ‘ouk oida, ’ Tote goun eirēkōs hoti ‘oude ho Huios oide, ʼ kai tōn kata Nōe anthrōpōn tēn agnoian paratheis, euthys epēgage, ‘Grēgoreite oun, hoti ouk oidate oude hymeis poią hōrą ho Kyrios hymōn erchetai, ʼ kai palin, ‘hę̄ ou dokeite hōrą, ho Huios tou anthrōpou erchetai; diʼ hymas gar kagō genomenos hōs hymeis, eipon, oude ho Huios.’ Edei de, eiper ēn agnoōn theïkōs, eipein, ‘Grēgoreite oun, hoti ouk oida;’ kai, ‘hę̄ ou dokō hōrą;’ nyn de, touto men ouk eipen; eirēkōs de, hoti ‘ouk oidate hymeis, ’ kai, ‘hę̄ ou dokeite, ʼ edeixen hoti tōn anthrōpōn esti to agnoein; diʼ hous kai autos, tēn homoian autōn echōn sarka, kai anthrōpos genomenos, elegen, ‘oude ho Huios oiden;’ ‘ouk oideʼ gar sarki, kaiper hōs Logos ginōskōn. Kai to kata Nōe de paradeigma palin elenchei tēn anaideian tōn Christomachōn; kai gar kakei ouk eipen, ‘ouk egnōn, ’ allʼ, ‘ouk egnōsan, heōs ēlthen ho kataklysmos. Hoi men gar anthrōpoi ouk eginōskon; ho de ton kataklysmon epagagōn (autos de ēn ho Sōtēr) eginōske tēn hēmeran kai tēn hōran, en hę̄ ‘tous katarrhaktas tou ouranouʼ ēnoige, kai tas ‘abyssousʼ errhēgeue, kai tǭ Nōe eirēken; ‘Eiselthe sy kai hoi huioi sou eis tēn kibōton.’ Ei de ēn agnoōn, ouk an proelege tǭ Nōe, ‘Eti gar hēmerōn hepta, egō epagō ton kataklysmon epi tēn gēn. ʼ Ei de ek tēs eikonos tēs kata ton Nōe sēmainei tēn hēmeran, egnō de tēn hēmeran tou kataklysmou, oiden ara kai tēn hēmeran tēs heautou parousias.
But let them, blaspheming thus against the Spirit, expect never to receive “forgiveness” for this impiety, as the Lord said; but we who love Christ and bear Christ know that the Word said “I do not know” not as being ignorant, as Word (for he knows), but showing his humanity: that ignorance is proper to human beings, and that he had put on flesh that is ignorant, and, being in it, he said according to the flesh, “I do not know.” At any rate, having then said that “not even the Son knows,” and having set out the ignorance of the people in Noah's time, he at once added, “Watch, therefore, for you do not know at what hour your Lord is coming,” and again, “The Son of man is coming at an hour you do not expect”—“for I too, having become like you for your sake, said, ‘nor the Son.’” But if he were ignorant divinely, he ought to have said, “Watch, therefore, for I do not know,” and “at an hour I do not expect”; but as it is, he did not say this, but by saying “you do not know” and “you do not expect” he showed that ignorance belongs to human beings; and it was for their sake that he too, having flesh like theirs and having become man, said, “not even the Son knows”; for he does not know in the flesh, though as Word he knows. And the example of Noah again refutes the shamelessness of the Christ-fighters; for there too he did not say, “I did not know,” but “they did not know until the flood came.” For the people did not know; but he who brought the flood (and that was the Saviour) knew the day and the hour in which he opened “the floodgates of heaven” and broke open “the deeps,” and said to Noah, “Go in, you and your sons, into the ark.” If he had been ignorant, he would not have foretold to Noah, “For in seven more days I will bring the flood upon the earth.” And if he signifies the day by the image of Noah's time, and knew the day of the flood, then he knows the day of his own coming as well.
Chapter 46
46Bright, 199–200
46. Καὶ τὴν κατὰ τὰς παρθένους δὲ ὁμοίωσιν εἰρηκὼς, φανερώτερον πάλιν ἔδειξε, τίνες εἰσὶν οἱ ἀγνοοῦντες τὴν ἡμέραν καὶ τὴν ὥραν, λέγων, ‘Γρηγορεῖτε οὖν, ὅτι οὐκ οἴδατε τὴν ἡμέραν ἢ τὴν ὥραν, ’ ὁ πρὸ ὀλίγου λέγων, ‘οὐδεὶς οἶδεν, οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς, ʼ νῦν οὐκ εἶπεν, ὅτι ‘ἐγὼ οὐκ οἶδα, ʼ ἀλλʼ ὅτι ‘ὑμεῖς οὐκ οἴδατε.’ Οὕτως ἄρα πυνθανομένων τῶν μαθητῶν περὶ τοῦ τέλους, καλῶς εἶπε τότε καὶ τὸ ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς, ʼ σαρκικῶς διὰ τὸ σῶμα, ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι, ὡς ἄνθρωπος, οὐκ οἶδεν· ἀνθρώπων γὰρ ἴδιον τὸ ἀγνοεῖν. Εἰ μέντοι Λόγος ἐστὶ, καὶ αὐτός ἐστιν ‘ὁ ἐρχόμενος, καὶ αὐτὸς κριτὴς, καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ νυμφίος, οἶδε πότε καὶ ποίᾳ ὥρᾳ ἔρχεται, καὶ πότε μέλλει λέγειν, ‘Ἔγειραι, ὁ καθεύδων, καὶ ἀνάστα ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν, καὶ ἐπιφαύσει σοι ὁ Χριστός.’ Ὥσπερ γὰρ, ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος, μετὰ ἀνθρώπων πεινᾷ καὶ διψᾷ καὶ πάσχει, οὕτω μετὰ μὲν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὡς ἄνθρωπος, οὐκ οἶδε· θεικῶς δὲ, ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ ὢν Λόγος καὶ Σοφία, οἶδε, καὶ οὐδέν ἐστιν ὃ ἀγνοεῖ. Οὕτως καὶ περὶ Λαζάρου πάλιν ἀνθρωπίνως πυνθάνεται, ὁ ἀπελθὼν ἐγεῖραι αὐτὸν, καὶ εἰδὼς πόθεν ἀνακαλέσηται τὴν Λαζάρου ψυχήν· μεῖζον δὲ τὸ εἰδέναι ποῦ ἦν ἡ ψυχὴ τοῦ εἰδέναι ποῦ ἔκειτο τὸ σῶμα· ἀλλὰ ἀνθρωπίνως ἐπηρώτα, ἵνα θεϊκῶς ἀνεγείρῃ. Οὕτω καὶ τῶν μαθητῶν πυνθάνεται ἐλθὼν εἰς τὰ μέρη Καισαρείας, καίπερ εἰδὼς καὶ πρὶν ἀποκρίνασθαι τὸν Πέτρον. Εἰ γὰρ ὁ Πατὴρ ἀπεκάλυψε τῷ Πέτρῳ περὶ ὧν ὁ Κύριος ἐπυνθάνετο, δῆλόν ἐστιν ὅτι διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ γέγονεν ἡ ἀποκάλυψις· ‘οὐδεὶς γὰρ ‘οἶδε τὸν Υἱὸν, ’ φησὶν, ‘εἰ μὴ ὁ Πατὴρ, καὶ τὸν Πατέρα, εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ ᾧ ἐὰν θέλῃ ὁ Υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψαι. Εἰ δὲ διʼ Υἱοῦ ἥ τε τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ γνῶσις ἀποκαλύπτεται, οὐκ ἀμφίβολον ὡς αὐτὸς ὁ πυνθανόμενος Κύριος, πρότερον ἀποκαλύψας τῷ Πέτρῳ παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ὕστερον ἀνθρωπίνως ἐπυνθάνετο, ἵνα καὶ τοῦτο δείξῃ, ὅτι σαρκικῶς πυνθανόμενος, ᾔδει θεϊκῶς ἃ ἔμελλε λέγειν ὁ Πέτρος· οἶδεν ἄρα ὁ Υἱὸς, γινώσκων τὰ πάντα, καὶ γινώσκων τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Πατέρα, ἧς γνώσεως οὔτε μεῖζον οὔτε τελειότερον ἄν τι γένοιτο.
46. Kai tēn kata tas parthenous de homoiōsin eirēkōs, phanerōteron palin edeixe, tines eisin hoi agnoountes tēn hēmeran kai tēn hōran, legōn, ‘Grēgoreite oun, hoti ouk oidate tēn hēmeran ē tēn hōran, ’ ho pro oligou legōn, ‘oudeis oiden, oude ho Huios, ʼ nyn ouk eipen, hoti ‘egō ouk oida, ʼ allʼ hoti ‘hymeis ouk oidate.’ Houtōs ara pynthanomenōn tōn mathētōn peri tou telous, kalōs eipe tote kai to ‘oude ho Huios, ʼ sarkikōs dia to sōma, hina deixę̄ hoti, hōs anthrōpos, ouk oiden; anthrōpōn gar idion to agnoein. Ei mentoi Logos esti, kai autos estin ‘ho erchomenos, kai autos kritēs, kai autos ho nymphios, oide pote kai poią hōrą erchetai, kai pote mellei legein, ‘Egeirai, ho katheudōn, kai anasta ek tōn nekrōn, kai epiphausei soi ho Christos.’ Hōsper gar, anthrōpos genomenos, meta anthrōpōn peiną kai dipsą kai paschei, houtō meta men tōn anthrōpōn, hōs anthrōpos, ouk oide; theikōs de, en tǭ Patri ōn Logos kai Sophia, oide, kai ouden estin ho agnoei. Houtōs kai peri Lazarou palin anthrōpinōs pynthanetai, ho apelthōn egeirai auton, kai eidōs pothen anakalesētai tēn Lazarou psychēn; meizon de to eidenai pou ēn hē psychē tou eidenai pou ekeito to sōma; alla anthrōpinōs epērōta, hina theïkōs anegeirę̄. Houtō kai tōn mathētōn pynthanetai elthōn eis ta merē Kaisareias, kaiper eidōs kai prin apokrinasthai ton Petron. Ei gar ho Patēr apekalypse tǭ Petrǭ peri hōn ho Kyrios epynthaneto, dēlon estin hoti dia tou Huiou gegonen hē apokalypsis; ‘oudeis gar ‘oide ton Huion, ’ phēsin, ‘ei mē ho Patēr, kai ton Patera, ei mē ho Huios, kai hǭ ean thelę̄ ho Huios apokalypsai. Ei de diʼ Huiou hē te tou Patros kai tou Huiou gnōsis apokalyptetai, ouk amphibolon hōs autos ho pynthanomenos Kyrios, proteron apokalypsas tǭ Petrǭ para tou Patros, hysteron anthrōpinōs epynthaneto, hina kai touto deixę̄, hoti sarkikōs pynthanomenos, ę̄dei theïkōs ha emelle legein ho Petros; oiden ara ho Huios, ginōskōn ta panta, kai ginōskōn ton heautou Patera, hēs gnōseōs oute meizon oute teleioteron an ti genoito.
And having told the parable of the virgins, he again showed more plainly who they are who do not know the day and the hour, saying, “Watch, therefore, for you do not know the day or the hour.” He who a little before said, “No one knows, not even the Son,” now did not say, “I do not know,” but “you do not know.” So when the disciples asked about the end, he fittingly said then too, “nor the Son,” according to the flesh, because of the body, to show that as man he does not know; for ignorance is proper to human beings. But since he is the Word, and he himself is “the one who is coming,” and himself the judge, and himself the bridegroom, he knows when and at what hour he is coming, and when he will say, “Awake, O sleeper, and arise from the dead, and Christ will shine on you.” For as, having become man, he hungers and thirsts and suffers with human beings, so with human beings, as man, he does not know; but divinely, being Word and Wisdom in the Father, he knows, and there is nothing of which he is ignorant. So too, again, about Lazarus he inquires in human fashion, he who went to raise him and knew from where he would call back Lazarus's soul; and it is a greater thing to know where the soul was than to know where the body lay; but he asked humanly in order to raise him divinely. So too he inquires of the disciples when he came into the region of Caesarea, although he knew even before Peter answered. For if the Father revealed to Peter the things about which the Lord was inquiring, it is clear that the revelation came through the Son; “for no one knows the Son,” he says, “except the Father, nor the Father except the Son and anyone to whom the Son wills to reveal him.” And if the knowledge both of the Father and of the Son is revealed through the Son, there is no doubt that the Lord who inquired, having first revealed it to Peter from the Father, afterwards inquired in human fashion, to show this too: that, inquiring according to the flesh, he knew divinely what Peter was going to say. So the Son knows, since he knows all things and knows his own Father, than which knowledge nothing could be greater or more perfect.
Chapter 47
47Bright, 200–201
47. Ἱκανὰ μὲν οὖν ταῦτα πρὸς ἔλεγχον αὐτῶν· ἐβουλόμην δὲ ἐρωτῆσαι, ἵνα καὶ οὕτως ἐχθροὶ μᾶλλον τῆς ἀληθείας δεικνύωνται καὶ Χριστομάχοι. Ὁ ἀπόστολος ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ πρὸς Κορινθίους ἐπιστολῇ γράφων φησὶν, ‘Οἶδα ἄνθρωπον ἐν Χριστῷ πρὸ ἐτῶν δεκατεσσάρων, εἴτε ἐν σώματι, οὐκ οἶδα, εἴτε ἐκτὸς τοῦ σώματος, οὐκ οἶδα· ὁ Θεὸς οἶδε, ’ Τί τοίνυν φατέ; οἶδεν ὁ ἀπόστολος ὃ πέπονθεν ἐν τῇ ὀπτασίᾳ, κἂν λέγῃ, ‘οὐκ οἶδα, ʼ ἢ οὐκ οἶδεν; εἰ μὲν οὖν οὐκ οἶδε, σκοπεῖτε, μὴ, μαθόντες πίπτειν, πέσητε καὶ εἰς τὴν τῶν Φρυγῶν παρανομίαν τῶν λεγόντων μὴ εἰδέναι τοὺς προφήτας, μηδὲ τοὺς ἄλλους τοὺς διακονήσαντας τὸν Λόγον, μήτε ἃ ποιοῦσι, μήτε περὶ τίνων ἀπαγγέλλουσιν· εἰ δὲ οἶδε λέγων, ‘οὐκ οἶδα· (εἶχε γὰρ ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸν Χριστὸν ἀποκαλύπτοντα αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα·) πῶς οὐκ ἀληθῶς ἐξεστραμμένη τῶν θεομάχων καὶ αὐτοκατάκριτός ἐστιν αὐτῶν ἡ καρδία; τὸν μὲν ἀπόστολον λέγοντα, ‘οὐκ οἶδα, ʼ λέγουσιν εἰδέναι, τὸν δὲ Κύριον λέγοντα, ‘οὐκ οἶδαʼ λέγουσι μὴ εἰδέναι; Εἰ γὰρ ἐπειδὴ Χριστὸς ἦν ἐν αὐτῷ, οἶδεν ὁ Παῦλος ἅπερ λέγει, ‘οὐκ οἶδα·’ πῶς οὐχὶ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς ὁ Χριστὸς οἶδε, κἂν λέγῃ, ‘οὐκ οἶδα;’ Ὁ μὲν οὖν ἀπόστολος ἀποκαλύπτοντος αὐτῷ τοῦ Κυρίου οἶδεν ὃ πέπονθε· διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ φησὶν, ‘οἶδα ἄνθρωπον ἐν Χριστῷ·’ εἰδὼς δὲ τὸν ἄνθρωπον, οἶδε καὶ πῶς ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἡρπάγη. Ὁ γοῦν Ἐλισσαῖος, βλέπων τὸν Ἠλίαν, οἶδε καὶ πῶς ἀνελήφθη· ἀλλὰ καίπερ γινώσκων, ὅμως τῶν υἱῶν τῶν προφητῶν νομιζόντων τὸν Ἠλίαν ‘εἰς ἓν τῶν ὁρέων ὑπὸ τοῦ Πνεύματος ἐῤῥίφθαι, ʼ αὐτὸς τὴν μὲν ἀρχὴν γινώσκων ὃ ἑώρακεν, ἔπειθε τοὺς ἄνδρας· βιαζομένων δὲ ἐκείνων, σεσιώπηκε, καὶ συνεχώρησεν ἀπελθεῖν. Ἆῤ οὖν, ἐπειδὴ σεσιώπηκεν, οὐκ ἐγίνωσκεν; ἐγίνωσκε μὲν οὖν· ἀλλʼ ὡς οὐκ εἰδὼς συνεχώρησεν, ἵνʼ ἐκεῖνοι, πεισθέντες, μηκέτι διστάζωσι περὶ τῆς ἀναλήψεως Ἠλίου. Οὐκοῦν πολλῷ μᾶλλον ὁ Παῦλος, αὐτὸς ὢν ὁ ἁρπαγεὶς, οἶδε καὶ πῶς ἡρπάγη. Καὶ γὰρ Ἠλίας ἐγίνωσκε· καὶ εἰ ἐπυνθάνετό τις, εἶπεν ἂν πῶς ἀνελήφθη. Λέγει δὲ ὅμως ὁ Παῦλος, ‘οὐκ οἶδα, ʼ δύο τούτων χάριν, ὥς γε νομίζω· ἑνὸς μὲν, ὡς αὐτὸς εἶπεν, ἵνα μὴ ‘διὰ τὴν ὑπερβολὴν τῶν ἀποκαλύψεωνʼ ἕτερόν τις αὐτὸν ‘λογίσηται, ὑπὲρ ὃ βλέπει·’ ἑτέρου δὲ, ὅτι, τοῦ Σωτῆρος εἰπόντος, ‘οὐκ οἶδα, ʼ ἔπρεπε καὶ αὐτὸν εἰπεῖν, ‘οὐκ οἶδα, ʼ ἵνα μὴ φαίνηται ‘δοῦλος ὢν ὑπὲρ τὸν Κύριον αὐτοῦ, καὶ μαθητὴς ὑπὲρ τὸν διδάσκαλον. ʼ
47. Hikana men oun tauta pros elenchon autōn; eboulomēn de erōtēsai, hina kai houtōs echthroi mallon tēs alētheias deiknyōntai kai Christomachoi. Ho apostolos en tę̄ deuterą pros Korinthious epistolę̄ graphōn phēsin, ‘Oida anthrōpon en Christǭ pro etōn dekatessarōn, eite en sōmati, ouk oida, eite ektos tou sōmatos, ouk oida; ho Theos oide, ’ Ti toinyn phate? oiden ho apostolos ho peponthen en tę̄ optasią, kan legę̄, ‘ouk oida, ʼ ē ouk oiden? ei men oun ouk oide, skopeite, mē, mathontes piptein, pesēte kai eis tēn tōn Phrygōn paranomian tōn legontōn mē eidenai tous prophētas, mēde tous allous tous diakonēsantas ton Logon, mēte ha poiousi, mēte peri tinōn apangellousin; ei de oide legōn, ‘ouk oida; (eiche gar en heautǭ ton Christon apokalyptonta autǭ ta panta;) pōs ouk alēthōs exestrammenē tōn theomachōn kai autokatakritos estin autōn hē kardia? ton men apostolon legonta, ‘ouk oida, ʼ legousin eidenai, ton de Kyrion legonta, ‘ouk oidaʼ legousi mē eidenai? Ei gar epeidē Christos ēn en autǭ, oiden ho Paulos haper legei, ‘ouk oida;’ pōs ouchi mallon autos ho Christos oide, kan legę̄, ‘ouk oida?’ Ho men oun apostolos apokalyptontos autǭ tou Kyriou oiden ho peponthe; dia touto gar kai phēsin, ‘oida anthrōpon en Christǭ;’ eidōs de ton anthrōpon, oide kai pōs ho anthrōpos hērpagē. Ho goun Elissaios, blepōn ton Ēlian, oide kai pōs anelēphthē; alla kaiper ginōskōn, homōs tōn huiōn tōn prophētōn nomizontōn ton Ēlian ‘eis hen tōn horeōn hypo tou Pneumatos errhiphthai, ʼ autos tēn men archēn ginōskōn ho heōraken, epeithe tous andras; biazomenōn de ekeinōn, sesiōpēke, kai synechōrēsen apelthein. Ar oun, epeidē sesiōpēken, ouk eginōsken? eginōske men oun; allʼ hōs ouk eidōs synechōrēsen, hinʼ ekeinoi, peisthentes, mēketi distazōsi peri tēs analēpseōs Ēliou. Oukoun pollǭ mallon ho Paulos, autos ōn ho harpageis, oide kai pōs hērpagē. Kai gar Ēlias eginōske; kai ei epynthaneto tis, eipen an pōs anelēphthē. Legei de homōs ho Paulos, ‘ouk oida, ʼ dyo toutōn charin, hōs ge nomizō; henos men, hōs autos eipen, hina mē ‘dia tēn hyperbolēn tōn apokalypseōnʼ heteron tis auton ‘logisētai, hyper ho blepei;’ heterou de, hoti, tou Sōtēros eipontos, ‘ouk oida, ʼ eprepe kai auton eipein, ‘ouk oida, ʼ hina mē phainētai ‘doulos ōn hyper ton Kyrion autou, kai mathētēs hyper ton didaskalon. ʼ
These things are sufficient to refute them; but I wanted to ask them a question, so that even so they may be shown still more to be enemies of the truth and Christ-fighters. The apostle, writing in the second letter to the Corinthians, says, “I know a man in Christ fourteen years ago—whether in the body I do not know, or out of the body I do not know; God knows.” What, then, do you say? Does the apostle know what he experienced in the vision, even though he says “I do not know,” or does he not know? If he does not know, take care lest, having learned to fall, you fall also into the lawlessness of the Phrygians, who say that the prophets and the others who ministered the Word did not know either what they were doing or what they were proclaiming. But if he knows, while saying, “I do not know” (for he had Christ in himself revealing all things to him), how is the heart of the fighters against God not truly perverted and self-condemned, when they say that the apostle, who says “I do not know,” knows, but that the Lord, who says “I do not know,” does not know? For if, because Christ was in him, Paul knows what he says he does not know, how much more does Christ himself know, even if he says, “I do not know”? The apostle, then, knows what he experienced, since the Lord revealed it to him; for this is why he also says, “I know a man in Christ”; and knowing the man, he knows also how the man was caught up. Elisha, at any rate, seeing Elijah, knew also how he was taken up; but although he knew, yet when the sons of the prophets thought that Elijah had been “cast by the Spirit onto one of the mountains,” he at first, knowing what he had seen, tried to persuade the men; but when they pressed him, he fell silent and let them go. Did he, then, not know, because he fell silent? He did know; but he gave way as though he did not know, so that they, once persuaded, might no longer doubt about the taking up of Elijah. Much more, then, does Paul, being himself the one who was caught up, know also how he was caught up. For Elijah too knew, and if anyone had asked, he would have said how he was taken up. Yet Paul says, “I do not know,” for two reasons, as I think: one, as he himself said, so that no one might “think of him more than what he sees” “because of the surpassing greatness of the revelations”; the other, that, since the Saviour had said, “I do not know,” it was fitting that he too should say, “I do not know,” lest he seem, “being a servant, to be above his Lord, and a disciple above the teacher.”
Chapter 48
48Bright, 201–202
48. Οὐκοῦν ὁ τῷ Παύλῳ δεδωκὼς εἰδέναι πολλῷ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς οἶδε. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ λέγων τὰ πρὸ τῆς ἡμέρας, οἶδε, καθὰ προεῖπον, καὶ πότε ἡ ἡμέρα καὶ πότε ἡ ὥρα· καὶ ὅμως εἰδὼς, λέγει, ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς οἶδε.’ Τίνος μὲν οὖν χάριν τότε εἶπεν, ‘οὐκ οἶδα, ʼ ἃ αὐτὸς, ὡς Δεσπότης, οἶδεν; Ὡς διερευνῶντα στοχάζεσθαι χρὴ. τῆς ἡμῶν ἕνεκα λυσιτελείας, ὥς γε νομίζω, τοῦτο πεποίηκε· (παράσχοι δὲ αὐτὸς τῇ προθέσει τὸν νοῦν τῆς ἀληθείας.) Ἐν ἀμφοτέροις ἡμῖν τὸ χρήσιμον ἐφύλαξεν ὁ Σωτήρ· εἰ γὰρ τὰ μὲν πρὸ τοῦ τέλους ἀπαντῶντα δεδήλωκεν, ἵνα μὴ, ὡς εἶπεν αὐτὸς, ξενισθῶμεν, μηδὲ ‘θροηθῶμεν, ’ γινομένων αὐτῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐκ τούτων τὸ μετὰ ταῦτα τέλος προσδοκῶμεν· περὶ δὲ τῆς ἡμέρας καὶ τῆς ὥρας οὐκ ἠθέλησε θεϊκῶς εἰπεῖν ὅτι ‘οἶδα·’ ἀλλὰ σαρκικῶς διὰ τὴν σάρκα τὴν ἀγνοοῦσαν, καθὰ προεῖπον, εἶπεν ὅτι ‘οὐκ οἶδα·’ ἵνα μηκέτι ἐπερωτήσωσιν αὐτὸν, καὶ λοιπὸν ἢ μὴ εἰρηκὼς λυπήσῃ τότε τοὺς μαθητὰς, ἢ εἰρηκὼς, παρὰ τὸ συμφέρον αὐτοῖς καὶ πᾶσιν ἡμῖν ποιήσῃ. Ὃ γὰρ ἂν ποιῇ, τοῦτο πάντως ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἐστιν, ἐπειδὴ καὶ διʼ ἡμᾶς ‘ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο.’ Διʼ ἡμᾶς τοίνυν εἶπε καὶ τὸ ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς οἶδε·’ καὶ οὔτε ἐψεύσατο τοῦτο εἰρηκώς (ἀνθρωπίνως γὰρ εἶπεν, ὡς ἄνθρωπος, ‘οὐκ οἶδαʼ), οὔτε ἀφῆκε τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτὸν βιάσασθαι εἰπεῖν· εἰρηκὼς γὰρ, ‘οὐκ οἶδα, ʼ ἔστησε κἀκείνων τὴν ἐρώτησιν. Ἐν γοῦν ταῖς Πράξεσι τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐστὶ γεγραμμένον, ἡνίκα ἐπέβηʼ τοῖς ἀγγέλοις, ἀναβαίνων ὡς ἄνθρωπος, καὶ ἀναφέρων εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ἣν ἐφόρει σάρκα· ὅτε καὶ οἱ μαθηταὶ τοῦτο βλέποντες, πάλιν ἠρώτων, ‘Πότε τὸ τέλος ἔσται, καὶ πότε σὺ παραγίνῃ;’ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς φανερώτερον, ‘Οὐχ ὑμῶν ἐστι γνῶναι χρόνους ἢ καιροὺς, οὓς ὁ Πατὴρ ἔθετο ἐν τῇ ἰδίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ.’ Καὶ οὐκ εἶπε τότε, ‘οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς, ’ ὥσπερ εἶπεν πρὸ τούτου ἀνθρωπίνως, ἀλλʼ, ‘ὑμῶν οὐκ ἔστι γνῶναι Λοιπὸν γὰρ ἦν ἡ σὰρξ ἀναστᾶσα, καὶ ἀποθεμένη τὴν νέκρωσιν, καὶ θεοποιηθεῖσα· καὶ οὐκέτι ἔπρεπε σαρκικῶς αὐτὸν ἀποκρίνασθαι ἀνερχόμενον εἰς τοὺς οὐρανοὺς, ἀλλὰ λοιπὸν θεϊκῶς διδάξαι, ὅτι ‘οὐχ ὑμῶν ἐστι γνῶναι χρόνους ἢ καιροὺς, οὓς ὁ Πατὴρ ἔθετο ἐν τῇ ἰδίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ· ἀλλὰ λήψεσθε δύναμιν.’ Τίς δὲ ἡ δύναμις τοῦ Πατρὸς ἢ ὁ Υἱός; ‘Χριστὸς γὰρ Θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ Θεοῦ Σοφία.’
48. Oukoun ho tǭ Paulǭ dedōkōs eidenai pollǭ mallon autos oide. Kai gar kai legōn ta pro tēs hēmeras, oide, katha proeipon, kai pote hē hēmera kai pote hē hōra; kai homōs eidōs, legei, ‘oude ho Huios oide.’ Tinos men oun charin tote eipen, ‘ouk oida, ʼ ha autos, hōs Despotēs, oiden? Hōs diereunōnta stochazesthai chrē. tēs hēmōn heneka lysiteleias, hōs ge nomizō, touto pepoiēke; (paraschoi de autos tę̄ prothesei ton noun tēs alētheias.) En amphoterois hēmin to chrēsimon ephylaxen ho Sōtēr; ei gar ta men pro tou telous apantōnta dedēlōken, hina mē, hōs eipen autos, xenisthōmen, mēde ‘throēthōmen, ’ ginomenōn autōn, alla kai ek toutōn to meta tauta telos prosdokōmen; peri de tēs hēmeras kai tēs hōras ouk ēthelēse theïkōs eipein hoti ‘oida;’ alla sarkikōs dia tēn sarka tēn agnoousan, katha proeipon, eipen hoti ‘ouk oida;’ hina mēketi eperōtēsōsin auton, kai loipon ē mē eirēkōs lypēsę̄ tote tous mathētas, ē eirēkōs, para to sympheron autois kai pasin hēmin poiēsę̄. Ho gar an poię̄, touto pantōs hyper hēmōn estin, epeidē kai diʼ hēmas ‘ho Logos sarx egeneto.’ Diʼ hēmas toinyn eipe kai to ‘oude ho Huios oide;’ kai oute epseusato touto eirēkōs (anthrōpinōs gar eipen, hōs anthrōpos, ‘ouk oidaʼ), oute aphēke tous mathētas auton biasasthai eipein; eirēkōs gar, ‘ouk oida, ʼ estēse kakeinōn tēn erōtēsin. En goun tais Praxesi tōn apostolōn esti gegrammenon, hēnika epebēʼ tois angelois, anabainōn hōs anthrōpos, kai anapherōn eis ton ouranon hēn ephorei sarka; hote kai hoi mathētai touto blepontes, palin ērōtōn, ‘Pote to telos estai, kai pote sy paraginę̄?’ eipen autois phanerōteron, ‘Ouch hymōn esti gnōnai chronous ē kairous, hous ho Patēr etheto en tę̄ idią exousią.’ Kai ouk eipe tote, ‘oude ho Huios, ’ hōsper eipen pro toutou anthrōpinōs, allʼ, ‘hymōn ouk esti gnōnai Loipon gar ēn hē sarx anastasa, kai apothemenē tēn nekrōsin, kai theopoiētheisa; kai ouketi eprepe sarkikōs auton apokrinasthai anerchomenon eis tous ouranous, alla loipon theïkōs didaxai, hoti ‘ouch hymōn esti gnōnai chronous ē kairous, hous ho Patēr etheto en tę̄ idią exousią; alla lēpsesthe dynamin.’ Tis de hē dynamis tou Patros ē ho Huios? ‘Christos gar Theou dynamis kai Theou Sophia.’
So he who gave Paul to know knows much more himself. For in telling what comes before the day he knows, as I said before, both when the day and when the hour will be; and yet, knowing, he says, “not even the Son knows.” Why, then, did he say at that time, “I do not know,” about what he, as Master, knows? As far as one who searches may conjecture, he did this, as I think, for our profit (may he himself grant my attempt the mind of truth). In both respects the Saviour preserved what is useful for us. For he made known what will happen before the end, so that, as he himself said, we might not be startled or “troubled” when these things happen, but from them might expect the end that follows; but about the day and the hour he did not wish to say divinely, “I know,” but said according to the flesh, because of the flesh that is ignorant, as I said before, “I do not know,” so that they might not ask him further, and so that he would neither grieve the disciples by not telling nor, by telling, act against what was profitable for them and for all of us. For whatever he does is surely for our sake, since it was for us too that “the Word became flesh.” For our sake, then, he also said, “not even the Son knows”; and he neither lied in saying this (for he said humanly, as man, “I do not know”), nor let the disciples force him to tell; for by saying, “I do not know,” he stopped their questioning. In the Acts of the Apostles, at any rate, it is written that when he mounted up above the angels, ascending as man and carrying up into heaven the flesh he bore, and the disciples, seeing this, asked again, “When will the end be, and when will you come?”, he said to them more plainly, “It is not for you to know times or seasons, which the Father has set by his own authority.” And he did not then say, “nor the Son,” as he had said before in human fashion, but “it is not for you to know.” For by then the flesh had risen, and had put off mortality, and had been deified; and it was no longer fitting for him, as he was going up into the heavens, to answer according to the flesh, but thenceforth to teach divinely: “It is not for you to know times or seasons, which the Father has set by his own authority; but you will receive power.” And what is the power of the Father but the Son? “For Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God.”
Chapter 49
49Bright, 202–203
49. Οἶδεν ἄρα ὁ Υἱὸς, Λόγος ὤν· τοῦτο γὰρ λέγων ἐσήμαινεν, ὅτι ‘ἐγὼ οἶδα, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἔστιν ὑμῖν γνῶναι· διʼ ὑμᾶς γὰρ καὶ ἐν τῷ ὄρει καθήμενος σαρκικῶς εἶπον, “οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς οἶδε, ” διὰ τὸ ὑμῶν καὶ πάντων συμφέρον· συμφέρει γὰρ ὑμῖν καὶ περὶ τῶν ἀγγέλων καὶ περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ οὕτως ἀκοῦσαι, διὰ τοὺς ἐσομένους μετὰ ταῦτα πλάνους, ἵνα, κἂν “ὡς ἄγγελοι μετασχηματίσωνται” δαίμονες, καὶ περὶ τῆς συντελείας ἐπιχειρήσωσι λέγειν, μὴ πιστεύσητε, ὡς ἀγνοούντων αὐτῶν. Ἂν δὲ καὶ ὁ Ἀντίχριστος μεταποιήσας ἑαυτὸν λέγῃ, “Ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ Χριστὸς, ” καὶ πειράσῃ καὶ αὐτὸς περὶ τῆς ἡμέρας καὶ συντελείας λέγειν, πρὸς τὸ πλανῆσαι τοὺς ἀκούοντας· ἔχοντες ὑμεῖς παρʼ ἐμοῦ τὴν φωνὴν, ὅτι “οὐδὲ ὁ Υἱὸς, ” μηδὲ ἐκείνῳ πιστεύσητε.” Ἄλλως τε οὐδὲ εἰδέναι πάλιν πότε τὸ τέλος, ἢ πότε τοῦ τέλους ἡ ἡμέρα, συμφέρει τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, ἵνα μὴ, γνόντες, καταφρονηταὶ τοῦ μεταξὺ χρόνου γένωνται, περιμένοντες τὰς ἐγγὺς τοῦ τέλους ἡμέρας· τότε γὰρ μόνον ἑαυτῶν ἐπιμελεῖσθαι προφασίσονται. Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ τὸ ἑκάστου τέλος τοῦ θανάτου σεσιώπηκεν, ἵνα μὴ, προφάσει τῆς γνώσεως φυσιωθέντες, οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἀμελεῖν ἑαυτῶν τὸ πλεῖστον ἄρξωνται τοῦ χρόνου. Ἀμφότερα δὴ οὖν, καὶ τὸ καθόλου τέλος, καὶ τὸ ἑκάστου πέρας ἔκρυψεν ἀφʼ ἡμῶν ὁ Λόγος (καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἐν τῷ καθόλου τὸ ἑκάστου τέλος ἐστὶ, καὶ ἐν τῷ ἑκάστου τέλει τὸ καθόλου συνάγεται), ἵνα, ἀδήλου αὐτοῦ ὄντος καὶ ἀεὶ προσδοκωμένου, καθʼ ἡμέραν ὡς καλούμενοι προκόπτωμεν, ‘τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν ἐπεκτεινόμενοι, τῶν δὲ ὄπισθεν ἐπιλανθανόμενοι.’ Τίς γὰρ, γινώσκων μὲν τὴν ἡμέραν τοῦ τέλους, οὐχ ὑπερτίθεται, τὸν μεταξὺ χρόνον· ἀγνοῶν δὲ, οὐ καθʼ ἡμέραν ἕτοιμος γίνεται; Διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ ἐπὶ τούτοις ἐπέφερεν ὁ Σωτὴρ, λέγων· ‘Γρηγορεῖτε οὖν, ὅτι οὐκ οἴδατε οὐδὲ ὑμεῖς, ποίᾳ ὥρᾳ ὁ Κύριος ὑμῶν ἔρχεται·’ καὶ, ‘ᾗ οὐ δοκεῖτε ὥρᾳ, ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἔρχεται·’ διὰ τὸ συμφέρον ἄρα τὸ ἐκ τῆς ἀγνοίας τοῦτο εἴρηκε. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ τοῦτο λέγων, βούλεται διὰ παντὸς ἡμᾶς ἑτοίμους γενέσθαι· ‘Ὑμεῖς γὰρ, ʼ φησὶν, ‘οὐκ οἴδατε· ἐγὼ δὲ ὁ Κύριος οἶδα πότε ἔρχομαι, κἂν οἱ Ἀρειανοί με μὴ προσδοκῶσι Λόγον ὄντα τοῦ Πατρός.’
49. Oiden ara ho Huios, Logos ōn; touto gar legōn esēmainen, hoti ‘egō oida, allʼ ouk estin hymin gnōnai; diʼ hymas gar kai en tǭ orei kathēmenos sarkikōs eipon, “oude ho Huios oide, ” dia to hymōn kai pantōn sympheron; sympherei gar hymin kai peri tōn angelōn kai peri tou Huiou houtōs akousai, dia tous esomenous meta tauta planous, hina, kan “hōs angeloi metaschēmatisōntai” daimones, kai peri tēs synteleias epicheirēsōsi legein, mē pisteusēte, hōs agnoountōn autōn. An de kai ho Antichristos metapoiēsas heauton legę̄, “Egō eimi ho Christos, ” kai peirasę̄ kai autos peri tēs hēmeras kai synteleias legein, pros to planēsai tous akouontas; echontes hymeis parʼ emou tēn phōnēn, hoti “oude ho Huios, ” mēde ekeinǭ pisteusēte.” Allōs te oude eidenai palin pote to telos, ē pote tou telous hē hēmera, sympherei tois anthrōpois, hina mē, gnontes, kataphronētai tou metaxy chronou genōntai, perimenontes tas engys tou telous hēmeras; tote gar monon heautōn epimeleisthai prophasisontai. Dia touto kai to hekastou telos tou thanatou sesiōpēken, hina mē, prophasei tēs gnōseōs physiōthentes, hoi anthrōpoi amelein heautōn to pleiston arxōntai tou chronou. Amphotera dē oun, kai to katholou telos, kai to hekastou peras ekrypsen aphʼ hēmōn ho Logos (kai gar kai en tǭ katholou to hekastou telos esti, kai en tǭ hekastou telei to katholou synagetai), hina, adēlou autou ontos kai aei prosdokōmenou, kathʼ hēmeran hōs kaloumenoi prokoptōmen, ‘tois emprosthen epekteinomenoi, tōn de opisthen epilanthanomenoi.’ Tis gar, ginōskōn men tēn hēmeran tou telous, ouch hypertithetai, ton metaxy chronon; agnoōn de, ou kathʼ hēmeran hetoimos ginetai? Dia touto gar epi toutois epepheren ho Sōtēr, legōn; ‘Grēgoreite oun, hoti ouk oidate oude hymeis, poią hōrą ho Kyrios hymōn erchetai;’ kai, ‘hę̄ ou dokeite hōrą, ho Huios tou anthrōpou erchetai;’ dia to sympheron ara to ek tēs agnoias touto eirēke. Kai gar kai touto legōn, bouletai dia pantos hēmas hetoimous genesthai; ‘Hymeis gar, ʼ phēsin, ‘ouk oidate; egō de ho Kyrios oida pote erchomai, kan hoi Areianoi me mē prosdokōsi Logon onta tou Patros.’
So the Son knows, being Word; for in saying this he meant: “I know, but it is not for you to know; for it was for your sake too that, sitting on the mountain, I said according to the flesh, ‘not even the Son knows,’ for your good and the good of all. For it is good for you to hear this about the angels and about the Son, because of the deceivers who will come later; so that, even if demons ‘disguise themselves as angels’ and attempt to speak about the consummation, you may not believe them, since they do not know. And if the Antichrist too, disguising himself, says, ‘I am the Christ,’ and he too tries to speak about the day and the consummation in order to deceive those who hear, you, having from me the saying ‘not even the Son,’ may not believe him either.” Besides, again, it is not good for human beings to know when the end is, or when the day of the end will be, lest, knowing it, they become careless of the time in between, waiting for the days near the end; for they will make that their excuse for caring for themselves only then. That is why he also kept silent about each one's end in death, lest human beings, puffed up by the knowledge, begin to neglect themselves for most of their time. Both, then—the general end and each one's own limit—the Word has hidden from us (for each one's end is contained in the general end, and in each one's end the general is summed up), so that, since it is unknown and always awaited, we may advance day by day as those who are called, “reaching forward to what lies ahead and forgetting what lies behind.” For who, if he knew the day of the end, would not put off using the time in between; but not knowing it, who would not make himself ready day by day? That is why the Saviour added to these words, saying, “Watch, therefore, for you do not know at what hour your Lord is coming,” and “The Son of man is coming at an hour you do not expect.” So he said this for the profit that comes from not knowing. For in saying this too he wills us to be always ready: “For you,” he says, “do not know; but I, the Lord, know when I am coming, even if the Arians do not expect me as the Word of the Father.”
Chapter 50
50Bright, 203
50. Ὁ μὲν οὖν Κύριος, τὸ ἡμῶν συμφέρον ὑπὲρ ἡμᾶς γινώσκων, οὕτως ἠσφαλίσατο τοὺς μαθητάς· καὶ αὐτοὶ ταῦτα μαθόντες, διωρθώσαντο μέλλοντας ἐν τούτῳ πλανᾶσθαι τοὺς ἀπὸ Θεσσαλονίκης. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ οἱ Χριστομάχοι οὐδʼ οὕτω καταδύονται, βούλομαι, καίπερ εἰδὼς σκληροτέραν ἔχοντας αὐτοὺς τοῦ Φαραὼ τὴν καρδίαν, ἐρωτῆσαι πάλιν καὶ περὶ τούτου. Ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ πυνθάνεται ὁ Θεὸς λέγων, ‘Ἀδὰμ, ποῦ εἶ; ʼ ἐξετάζει δὲ καὶ τὸν Κάϊν· ‘Ποῦ Ἄβελ ὁ ἀδελφός σου;’ Τί τοίνυν καὶ περὶ τούτου φατέ; εἰ γὰρ ἀγνοεῖν αὐτὸν νομίζετε, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο πυνθάνεσθαι, Μανιχαίοις μὲν ἤδη προσετέθητε· αὐτῶν γὰρ τὸ τοιοῦτον τόλμημα· εἰ δὲ, φοβούμενοι φανερῶς ὀνομασθῆναι Μανιχαῖοι, βιάζεσθε ἑαυτοὺς εἰπεῖν, ὅτι γινώσκων πυνθάνεται, τί ἄτοπον ἢ τί ξένον ὁρῶντες, οὕτω πεπτώκατε, εἰ ὁ Υἱὸς, ἐν ᾧ τότε ἐπυνθάνετο ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ αὐτὸς Υἱὸς καὶ νῦν σάρκα περιβεβλημένος πυνθάνεται τῶν μαθητῶν ὡς ἄνθρωπος; εἰ μὴ ἄρα Μανιχαῖοι γενόμενοι μέμφεσθαι θελήσητε καὶ τὴν τότε γενομένην πρὸς τὸν Ἀδὰμ ἐρώτησιν, ἵνα μόνον καὶ ὑμεῖς νεανιεύησθε ἐν ταῖς κακονοίαις. Καὶ γὰρ ἐν πᾶσιν ἐλεγχόμενοι, τονθορύζετε πάλιν διὰ τὸ εἰρημένον παρὰ τοῦ Λουκᾶ, ὃ καλῶς μὲν εἴρηται, κακῶς δὲ ὑμεῖς διανοεῖσθε, Τί δὲ τοῦτό ἐστιν, ἀναγκαῖον παραθέσθαι, ἵνα καὶ οὕτως αὐτῶν ἡ διεφθαρμένη διάνοια δειχθῇ.
50. Ho men oun Kyrios, to hēmōn sympheron hyper hēmas ginōskōn, houtōs ēsphalisato tous mathētas; kai autoi tauta mathontes, diōrthōsanto mellontas en toutǭ planasthai tous apo Thessalonikēs. Epeidē de hoi Christomachoi oudʼ houtō katadyontai, boulomai, kaiper eidōs sklēroteran echontas autous tou Pharaō tēn kardian, erōtēsai palin kai peri toutou. En tǭ paradeisǭ pynthanetai ho Theos legōn, ‘Adam, pou ei? ʼ exetazei de kai ton Kaïn; ‘Pou Abel ho adelphos sou?’ Ti toinyn kai peri toutou phate? ei gar agnoein auton nomizete, kai dia touto pynthanesthai, Manichaiois men ēdē prosetethēte; autōn gar to toiouton tolmēma; ei de, phoboumenoi phanerōs onomasthēnai Manichaioi, biazesthe heautous eipein, hoti ginōskōn pynthanetai, ti atopon ē ti xenon horōntes, houtō peptōkate, ei ho Huios, en hǭ tote epynthaneto ho Theos, ho autos Huios kai nyn sarka peribeblēmenos pynthanetai tōn mathētōn hōs anthrōpos? ei mē ara Manichaioi genomenoi memphesthai thelēsēte kai tēn tote genomenēn pros ton Adam erōtēsin, hina monon kai hymeis neanieuēsthe en tais kakonoiais. Kai gar en pasin elenchomenoi, tonthoryzete palin dia to eirēmenon para tou Louka, ho kalōs men eirētai, kakōs de hymeis dianoeisthe, Ti de touto estin, anankaion parathesthai, hina kai houtōs autōn hē diephtharmenē dianoia deichthę̄.
The Lord, then, knowing our profit better than we do, made the disciples secure in this way; and they, having learned these things, corrected the Thessalonians, who were about to go astray on this point. But since the Christ-fighters are not put down even so, I wish, although I know that their heart is harder than Pharaoh's, to question them again about this too. In paradise God inquires, saying, “Adam, where are you?” and he questions Cain too: “Where is Abel your brother?” What, then, do you say about this? If you think that he was ignorant and therefore inquired, you have already joined the Manichees; for such daring is theirs. But if, fearing to be openly called Manichees, you force yourselves to say that he inquired though he knew, what absurdity or strangeness do you see, that you have fallen so, if the Son, in whom God inquired then, the same Son, now clothed with flesh, inquires of the disciples as man? Unless indeed, having become Manichees, you wish to find fault also with the question put to Adam then, simply so that you may run wild in your ill will. For, refuted on every point, you mutter again because of what is said by Luke, which is well said but ill understood by you. What this is must be set out, so that even so their corrupt understanding may be shown.
Chapter 51
51Bright, 203–204
51. Φησὶ τοίνυν ὁ Λουκᾶς· ‘Καὶ Ἰησοῦς προέκοπτε σοφίᾳ καὶ ἡλικίᾳ, καὶ χάριτι παρὰ Θεῷ καὶ ἀνθρώποις.’ Τὸ μὲν οὖν ῥητόν ἐστι τοῦτο· ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ ἐν τούτῳ προσκόπτουσιν, ἀναγκαῖον πάλιν αὐτοὺς ὡς τοὺς Φαρισαίους καὶ τοὺς Σαδδουκαίους ἐρωτῆσαι, περὶ οὗ φησιν ὁ Λουκᾶς. Ἔστι δὲ οὕτως· Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς ἄνθρωπός ἐστιν, ὡς οἱ ἄλλοι πάντες ἄνθρωποι, ἢ Θεός ἐστι σάρκα φορῶν; Εἰ μὲν οὖν κοινὸς ἄνθρωπος κατὰ τοὺς ἄλλους ἀνθρώπους καὶ αὐτός ἐστιν, ἔστω πάλιν ὡς ἄνθρωπος ‘προκόπτων.’ Τοῦτο μέντοι τοῦ Σαμοσατέως ἐστὶ τὸ φρόνημα, ὃ τῇ μὲν δυνάμει καὶ ὑμεῖς φρονεῖτε, τῷ δὲ ὀνόματι μόνον ἀρνεῖσθε διὰ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους. Εἰ δὲ Θεός ἐστι σάρκα φορῶν, ἐπειδὴ καὶ τοῦτό ἐστιν ἀληθῶς, καὶ ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, καὶ Θεὸς ὢν ἐπὶ γῆς κατῆλθε, ποίαν εἶχε προκοπὴν ὁ ‘ἴσα Θεῷʼ ὑπάρχων; ἢ ποῦ εἶχεν αὐξάνειν ὁ Υἱὸς, ἀεὶ ὢν ἐν τῷ Πατρί; Εἰ γὰρ ὁ ἀεὶ ὢν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ προκόπτει, τί ἄρα ἐστὶν ἐπέκεινα τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἵνʼ ἀπὸ τούτου καὶ προκόψῃ; ἔπειτα ὡς ἐπὶ τοῦ λαβεῖν καὶ δοξασθῆναι τὰ αὐτὰ καλὸν εἰπεῖν· εἰ ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος προέκοπτε, δῆλόν ἐστιν ὡς, πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι ἄνθρωπος, ἀτελὴς ἦν· καὶ μᾶλλον ἡ σὰρξ αἰτία τῆς τελειώσεως αὐτοῦ γέγονεν, ἢ αὐτὸς τῆς σαρκός. Πάλιν τε εἰ Λόγος ὢν προκόπτει, τί μεῖζον ἔχει γενέσθαι Λόγου καὶ Σοφίας, καὶ Υἱοῦ, καὶ Θεοῦ δυνάμεως; ταῦτα γάρ ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος, ὧν εἴ τις ὡς ἀκτῖνα μετασχεῖν πως δύναιτο, ὁ τοιοῦτος παντέλειος ἐν ἀνθρώποις, καὶ ἴσος ἀγγέλοις γίνεται. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἄγγελοι, καὶ ἀρχάγγελοι, καὶ κυριότητες, καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ δυνάμεις, καὶ θρόνοι, τοῦ Λόγου μετέχοντες, ‘βλέπουσι διαπαντὸς τὸ πρόσωπον τοῦ Πατρὸς αὐτοῦ.’ Πῶς οὖν ὁ ἄλλοις τὴν τελειότητα παρασχὼν αὐτὸς μετʼ ἐκείνους προκόπτει; ἄγγελοι γὰρ καὶ τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην αὐτοῦ γένεσιν διηκόνησαν· καὶ τὸ λεγόμενον παρὰ τοῦ Λουκᾶ μετὰ τὴν διακονίαν τῶν ἀγγέλων εἴρηται. Πῶς οὖν ὅλως κἂν εἰς ἐνθύμησιν ἐλθεῖν ἀνθρώπου δύναται; ἢ πῶς ἡ Σοφία ἐν σοφίᾳ προέκοπτεν; ἢ πῶς ὁ ἄλλοις χάριν διδοὺς (καθὼς ὁ Παῦλος, διὰ πάσης ἐπιστολῆς διʼ αὐτοῦ δίδοσθαι τὴν χάριν γινώσκων, φησὶν, ‘Ἡ χάρις τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ μετὰ πάντων ὑμῶνʼ), αὐτὸς ἐν χάριτι προέκοπτεν; ἢ γὰρ ψεύδεσθαι τὸν ἀπόστολον λεγέτωσαν, ἢ μηδὲ Σοφίαν εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν λέγειν τολμάτωσαν. Ἢ εἰ Σοφία ἐστὶν, ὡς εἶπεν ὁ Σολομὼν, καὶ ὁ Παῦλος ἔγραψε, ‘Χριστὸς Θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ Θεοῦ σοφία, ’ ποίαν ἡ Σοφία προκοπὴν ἐπεδέχετο;
51. Phēsi toinyn ho Loukas; ‘Kai Iēsous proekopte sophią kai hēlikią, kai chariti para Theǭ kai anthrōpois.’ To men oun rhēton esti touto; epeidē de kai en toutǭ proskoptousin, anankaion palin autous hōs tous Pharisaious kai tous Saddoukaious erōtēsai, peri hou phēsin ho Loukas. Esti de houtōs; Iēsous Christos anthrōpos estin, hōs hoi alloi pantes anthrōpoi, ē Theos esti sarka phorōn? Ei men oun koinos anthrōpos kata tous allous anthrōpous kai autos estin, estō palin hōs anthrōpos ‘prokoptōn.’ Touto mentoi tou Samosateōs esti to phronēma, ho tę̄ men dynamei kai hymeis phroneite, tǭ de onomati monon arneisthe dia tous anthrōpous. Ei de Theos esti sarka phorōn, epeidē kai touto estin alēthōs, kai ho Logos sarx egeneto, kai Theos ōn epi gēs katēlthe, poian eiche prokopēn ho ‘isa Theǭʼ hyparchōn? ē pou eichen auxanein ho Huios, aei ōn en tǭ Patri? Ei gar ho aei ōn en tǭ Patri prokoptei, ti ara estin epekeina tou Patros, hinʼ apo toutou kai prokopsę̄? epeita hōs epi tou labein kai doxasthēnai ta auta kalon eipein; ei anthrōpos genomenos proekopte, dēlon estin hōs, pro tou genesthai anthrōpos, atelēs ēn; kai mallon hē sarx aitia tēs teleiōseōs autou gegonen, ē autos tēs sarkos. Palin te ei Logos ōn prokoptei, ti meizon echei genesthai Logou kai Sophias, kai Huiou, kai Theou dynameōs? tauta gar estin ho Logos, hōn ei tis hōs aktina metaschein pōs dynaito, ho toioutos panteleios en anthrōpois, kai isos angelois ginetai. Kai gar kai angeloi, kai archangeloi, kai kyriotētes, kai pasai hai dynameis, kai thronoi, tou Logou metechontes, ‘blepousi diapantos to prosōpon tou Patros autou.’ Pōs oun ho allois tēn teleiotēta paraschōn autos metʼ ekeinous prokoptei? angeloi gar kai tēn anthrōpinēn autou genesin diēkonēsan; kai to legomenon para tou Louka meta tēn diakonian tōn angelōn eirētai. Pōs oun holōs kan eis enthymēsin elthein anthrōpou dynatai? ē pōs hē Sophia en sophią proekopten? ē pōs ho allois charin didous (kathōs ho Paulos, dia pasēs epistolēs diʼ autou didosthai tēn charin ginōskōn, phēsin, ‘Hē charis tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou meta pantōn hymōnʼ), autos en chariti proekopten? ē gar pseudesthai ton apostolon legetōsan, ē mēde Sophian einai ton Huion legein tolmatōsan. Ē ei Sophia estin, hōs eipen ho Solomōn, kai ho Paulos egrapse, ‘Christos Theou dynamis kai Theou sophia, ’ poian hē Sophia prokopēn epedecheto?
Luke, then, says, “And Jesus advanced in wisdom and stature, and in grace with God and men.” This is the saying; but since they stumble over this too, it is necessary again to question them, as the Pharisees and Sadducees were questioned, about the one of whom Luke speaks. The question is this: Is Jesus Christ a man like all other men, or is he God bearing flesh? If he too is an ordinary man like other men, then let him advance, as a man. This, however, is the thought of the Samosatene, which you too hold in effect, though you deny it in name only because of what people would say. But if he is God bearing flesh, as he truly is, and the Word became flesh, and being God he came down to earth, what advance could he have who is “equal to God”? Or where could the Son grow, being always in the Father? For if he who is always in the Father advances, what then is there beyond the Father from which he could advance? Then, it is well to say here the same as about receiving and being glorified: if, having become man, he advanced, it is clear that before becoming man he was imperfect; and the flesh has rather become the cause of his perfection than he of the flesh's. And again, if he advances as Word, what greater thing can he become than Word and Wisdom and Son and Power of God? For the Word is all these; and if anyone could somehow partake of them, as of a ray, such a one becomes all-perfect among human beings and equal to the angels. For angels and archangels and dominions and all the powers and thrones, partaking of the Word, “always behold the face of his Father.” How, then, does he who supplied perfection to others himself advance after them? For angels ministered even at his human birth; and what is said by Luke is said after the ministry of the angels. How, then, can it even enter a man's mind at all? Or how did Wisdom advance in wisdom? Or how did he who gives grace to others (as Paul, knowing that grace is given through him, says in every letter, “The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all”) himself advance in grace? Let them either say that the apostle lies, or not dare to say that the Son is Wisdom. Or if he is Wisdom, as Solomon said, and Paul wrote, “Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God,” what advance did Wisdom admit?
Chapter 52
52Bright, 205–206
52. Ἄνθρωποι μὲν γὰρ, κτίσματα τυγχάνοντες, ἐπεκτείνεσθαί πως καὶ προκόπτειν ἐν ἀρετῇ δύνανται. Ἐνὼχ γοῦν οὕτω ‘μετετέθη, ’ καὶ Μωσῆς αὐξάνων ἐτελειοῦτο, Ἰσαὰκ δὲ προκόπτων ‘ἐγίνετο μέγας, ’ καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος ‘ἐπεκτείνεσθαιʼ καθʼ ἡμέραν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν ἔλεγεν· εἶχε γὰρ ἕκαστος ποῦ προκόψει, βλέπων εἰς τὸν ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ βαθμόν· ὁ δὲ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς, ὁ μόνος ὢν, ποῦ εἶχεν ἐπεκτείνεσθαι; πάντα γὰρ εἰς αὐτὸν βλέποντα προκόπτει· αὐτὸς δὲ, μόνος ὢν, ἐν τῷ μόνῳ Πατρί ἐστιν, ἀφʼ οὗ οὐδὲ ἐπεκτείνεται, ἀλλʼ ἐν αὐτῷ μένων ἐστὶν ἀεί. Ἀνθρώπων μὲν οὖν ἐστι τὸ προκόπτειν· ὁ δὲ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς, ἐπεὶ προκόπτειν οὐκ εἶχε, τέλειος ὢν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ‘ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸνʼ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, ἵνα ἐν τῷ ἐκείνου ταπεινῷ μᾶλλον ἡμεῖς αὐξῆσαι δυνηθῶμεν. Ἡ δὲ αὔξησις ἡμῶν οὐκ ἄλλη τίς ἐστιν ἢ τὸ ἀφίστασθαι μὲν τῶν αἰσθητῶν, εἰς αὐτὸν δὲ τὸν Λόγον γενέσθαι· ἐπεὶ καὶ τὸ ἐκείνου ταπεινὸν οὐδὲν ἕτερόν ἐστιν ἢ τὸ λαβεῖν τὴν ἡμετέραν σάρκα. Οὐκ ἄρα ὁ Λόγος ἦν, ᾗ Λόγος ἐστὶν, ὁ προκόπτων, ὁ τέλειος ἐκ τελείου ὢν τοῦ Πατρὸς, ὁ μηδενὸς δεόμενος, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους εἰς προκοπὴν ἀνάγων. Ἀλλὰ ἀνθρωπίνως εἴρηται καὶ ἐνταῦθα τὸ προκόπτειν· ἐπεὶ καὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐστὶ πάλιν ἡ προκοπή. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ὁ εὐαγγελιστὴς οὕτω μετὰ ἀκριβοῦς τῆς παρατηρήσεως λέγων τῇ ‘προκοπῇʼ συνῆψε τὴν ‘ἡλικίαν·’ Λόγος δὲ καὶ Θεὸς ἡλικίᾳ οὐ μετρεῖται, ἀλλὰ τῶν σωμάτων εἰσὶν αἱ ἡλικίαι. Τοῦ σώματος ἄρα ἐστὶν ἡ προκοπή· αὐτοῦ γὰρ προκόπτοντος, προέκοπτεν ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ ἡ φανέρωσις τῆς θεότητος τοῖς ὁρῶσιν· ὅσῳ δὲ ἡ θεότης ἀπεκαλύπτετο, τοσούτῳ πλεῖον ἡ χάρις ηὔξανεν ὡς ἀνθρώπου παρὰ πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις. Παιδίον μὲν γὰρ ἐβαστάζετο· παῖς δὲ γενόμενος, ἀπέμενεν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, καὶ τοὺς ἱερέας ἀνέκρινε περὶ τοῦ νόμου· κατʼ ὀλίγον δὲ τοῦ σώματος αὐξάνοντος, καὶ τοῦ Λόγου φανεροῦντος ἑαυτὸν ἐν αὐτῷ, ὁμολογεῖται λοιπὸν παρὰ μὲν Πέτρου πρῶτον, εἶτα καὶ παρὰ πάντων, ὅτι ‘ἀληθῶς Υἱὸς Θεοῦ ἐστιν οὗτος·’ εἰ καὶ Ἰουδαῖοι, οἵ τε παλαιοὶ καὶ οἱ νέοι οὗτοι, θέλοντες ‘καμμύουσι τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς, ἵνα μὴ βλέπωσιν, ʼ ὅτι τὸ ‘ἐν σοφίᾳ προκόπτεινʼ οὐκ ἔστι τὴν Σοφίαν αὐτὴν προκόπτειν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀνθρώπινον μᾶλλον ἐν αὐτῇ προκόπτειν. Καὶ Ἰησοῦς γὰρ προέκοπτε σοφίᾳ καὶ χάριτι· εἰ χρὴ δὲ καὶ πιθανῶς μετὰ τοῦ ἀληθοῦς εἰπεῖν, αὐτὸς ἐν ἑαυτῷ προέκοπτε. ‘Ἡ Σοφίαʼ γὰρ ‘ᾠκοδόμησεν ἑαυτῇ οἶκον, ʼ καὶ ἐν ἑαυτῇ τὸν οἶκον προκόπτειν ἐποίει.
52. Anthrōpoi men gar, ktismata tynchanontes, epekteinesthai pōs kai prokoptein en aretę̄ dynantai. Enōch goun houtō ‘metetethē, ’ kai Mōsēs auxanōn eteleiouto, Isaak de prokoptōn ‘egineto megas, ’ kai ho apostolos ‘epekteinesthaiʼ kathʼ hēmeran tois emprosthen elegen; eiche gar hekastos pou prokopsei, blepōn eis ton emprosthen autou bathmon; ho de tou Theou Huios, ho monos ōn, pou eichen epekteinesthai? panta gar eis auton bleponta prokoptei; autos de, monos ōn, en tǭ monǭ Patri estin, aphʼ hou oude epekteinetai, allʼ en autǭ menōn estin aei. Anthrōpōn men oun esti to prokoptein; ho de tou Theou Huios, epei prokoptein ouk eiche, teleios ōn en tǭ Patri, ‘etapeinōsen heautonʼ hyper hēmōn, hina en tǭ ekeinou tapeinǭ mallon hēmeis auxēsai dynēthōmen. Hē de auxēsis hēmōn ouk allē tis estin ē to aphistasthai men tōn aisthētōn, eis auton de ton Logon genesthai; epei kai to ekeinou tapeinon ouden heteron estin ē to labein tēn hēmeteran sarka. Ouk ara ho Logos ēn, hę̄ Logos estin, ho prokoptōn, ho teleios ek teleiou ōn tou Patros, ho mēdenos deomenos, alla kai tous allous eis prokopēn anagōn. Alla anthrōpinōs eirētai kai entautha to prokoptein; epei kai tōn anthrōpōn esti palin hē prokopē. Kai gar kai ho euangelistēs houtō meta akribous tēs paratērēseōs legōn tę̄ ‘prokopę̄ʼ synēpse tēn ‘hēlikian;’ Logos de kai Theos hēlikią ou metreitai, alla tōn sōmatōn eisin hai hēlikiai. Tou sōmatos ara estin hē prokopē; autou gar prokoptontos, proekopten en autǭ kai hē phanerōsis tēs theotētos tois horōsin; hosǭ de hē theotēs apekalypteto, tosoutǭ pleion hē charis ēuxanen hōs anthrōpou para pasin anthrōpois. Paidion men gar ebastazeto; pais de genomenos, apemenen en tǭ hierǭ, kai tous hiereas anekrine peri tou nomou; katʼ oligon de tou sōmatos auxanontos, kai tou Logou phanerountos heauton en autǭ, homologeitai loipon para men Petrou prōton, eita kai para pantōn, hoti ‘alēthōs Huios Theou estin houtos;’ ei kai Ioudaioi, hoi te palaioi kai hoi neoi houtoi, thelontes ‘kammyousi tous ophthalmous, hina mē blepōsin, ʼ hoti to ‘en sophią prokopteinʼ ouk esti tēn Sophian autēn prokoptein, alla to anthrōpinon mallon en autę̄ prokoptein. Kai Iēsous gar proekopte sophią kai chariti; ei chrē de kai pithanōs meta tou alēthous eipein, autos en heautǭ proekopte. ‘Hē Sophiaʼ gar ‘ǭkodomēsen heautę̄ oikon, ʼ kai en heautę̄ ton oikon prokoptein epoiei.
For human beings, being creatures, can in some way reach forward and advance in virtue. Enoch, at any rate, was “translated” in this way, and Moses was perfected as he grew, and Isaac, advancing, “became great,” and the apostle said he was “reaching forward” day by day to what lies ahead; for each had somewhere to advance, looking to the step before him. But the Son of God, who alone is, where had he to reach forward? For all things advance by looking to him; but he, being alone, is in the only Father, from whom he does not reach forward, but in whom he remains always. Advancing, then, belongs to human beings; but the Son of God, since he could not advance, being perfect in the Father, “humbled himself” for us, so that in his lowliness we might rather be able to grow. And our growth is nothing other than to withdraw from the things of sense and come to the Word himself; since his lowliness too is nothing other than taking our flesh. So it was not the Word, as Word, who advanced, he who is perfect from the perfect Father, who needs nothing, but rather leads others to advance. But here too “advancing” is said in human fashion, since advance again belongs to human beings. For the evangelist too, speaking with precise care, joined “stature” to “advancing”; but the Word, who is God, is not measured by stature; statures belong to bodies. So the advance belongs to the body; for as it advanced, the manifestation of the Godhead advanced in it for those who saw; and the more the Godhead was revealed, the more the grace grew, as of a man, before all men. For as a baby he was carried; having become a boy, he stayed behind in the temple and questioned the priests about the law; and as the body grew little by little, and the Word manifested himself in it, he was thereafter confessed, first by Peter and then by all, “Truly this is the Son of God”—even though the Jews, both those of old and these new ones, willfully “close their eyes, so that they may not see” that “advancing in wisdom” is not Wisdom itself advancing, but rather the human advancing in it. For “Jesus advanced in wisdom and grace”; and if one may speak plausibly as well as truly, he himself advanced in himself. For “Wisdom built herself a house,” and made the house advance in herself.
Chapter 53
53Bright, 206
53. (Τίς δέ ἐστιν ἡ λεγομένη προκοπὴ ἢ, καθὰ προεῖπον, ἡ παρὰ τῆς Σοφίας μεταδιδομένη τοῖς ἀνθρώποις θεοποίησις καὶ χάρις, ἐξαφανιζομένης ἐν αὐτοῖς τῆς ἁμαρτίας καὶ τῆς ἐν αὐτοῖς φθορᾶς κατὰ τὴν ὁμοιότητα καὶ συγγένειαν τῆς σαρκὸς τοῦ Λόγου;) Οὕτω γὰρ αὐξάνοντος ἐν ἡλικίᾳ τοῦ σώματος, συνεπεδίδοτο ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ ἡ τῆς θεότητος φανέρωσις, καὶ ἐδείκνυτο παρὰ πᾶσιν, ὅτι ναὸς Θεοῦ ἐστι, καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ἐν τῷ σώματι. Ἐὰν δὲ φιλονεικῶσιν, ὅτι ‘Ἰησοῦςʼ ἐκλήθη ‘ὁ Λόγος γενόμενος σὰρξ, ʼ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν ἀναφέρουσι τὸ λεγόμενον ‘προέκοπτεν, ʼ ἀκουέτωσαν ὅτι οὐδὲ τοῦτο μὲν ἐλαττοῖ τὸ πατρικὸν φῶς (τοῦτο γάρ ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς, ) δείκνυσι δὲ πάλιν, ὅτι γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ἀληθινὴν ἐφόρεσε σάρκα. Καὶ ὥσπερ εἴπομεν, ὅτι ‘σαρκὶʼ πέπονθε, καὶ ‘σαρκὶʼ ἐπείνα, καὶ ‘σαρκὶʼ ἐκοπίασεν, οὕτω καὶ εἰκότως ἂν λέγοιτο, ὅτι ‘σαρκὶʼ προέκοπτεν. Οὐδὲ γὰρ οὐδὲ ἔξωθεν ὄντος τοῦ Λόγου ἐγίνετο ἡ προκοπὴ, οἵα ἐστὶν, ἣν εἰρήκαμεν· ἐν αὐτῷ γὰρ ἦν ἡ σὰρξ ἡ προκόπτουσα, καὶ αὐτοῦ λέγεται· καὶ τοῦτο ἵνα πάλιν ἡ τῶν ἀνθρώπων προκοπὴ ἄπτωτος διὰ τὸν συνόντα Λόγον διαμείνῃ. Οὔτʼ οὖν τοῦ Λόγου ἡ προκοπὴ, οὔτε ἡ σὰρξ ἦν ἡ Σοφία, ἀλλὰ τῆς Σοφίας σῶμα γέγονεν ἡ σάρξ. Διὰ τοῦτο, ὡς προείπομεν, οὐχ ἡ Σοφία, ᾗ Σοφία ἐστὶν, αὐτὴ καθʼ ἑαυτὴν προέκοπτεν· ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀνθρώπινον ἐν τῇ Σοφίᾳ προέκοπτεν, ὑπεραναβαῖνον κατʼ ὀλίγον τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην φύσιν, καὶ θεοποιούμενον, καὶ ὄργανον αὐτῆς πρὸς τὴν ἐνέργειαν τῆς θεότητος καὶ τὴν ἔκλαμψιν αὐτῆς γινόμενον καὶ φαινόμενον πᾶσι. Διὸ οὐδὲ εἶπεν, ‘ὁ Λόγος προέκοπτεν, ʼ ἀλλʼ ‘ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ʼ ὅπερ ὄνομα γενόμενος ἄνθρωπος ὁ Κύριος ἐκλήθη· ὡς εἶναι τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης φύσεως τὴν προκοπὴν οὕτως ὡς ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν εἴπομεν.
53. (Tis de estin hē legomenē prokopē ē, katha proeipon, hē para tēs Sophias metadidomenē tois anthrōpois theopoiēsis kai charis, exaphanizomenēs en autois tēs hamartias kai tēs en autois phthoras kata tēn homoiotēta kai syngeneian tēs sarkos tou Logou?) Houtō gar auxanontos en hēlikią tou sōmatos, synepedidoto en autǭ kai hē tēs theotētos phanerōsis, kai edeiknyto para pasin, hoti naos Theou esti, kai Theos ēn en tǭ sōmati. Ean de philoneikōsin, hoti ‘Iēsousʼ eklēthē ‘ho Logos genomenos sarx, ʼ kai eis auton anapherousi to legomenon ‘proekopten, ʼ akouetōsan hoti oude touto men elattoi to patrikon phōs (touto gar estin ho Huios, ) deiknysi de palin, hoti gegonen anthrōpos ho Logos, kai alēthinēn ephorese sarka. Kai hōsper eipomen, hoti ‘sarkiʼ peponthe, kai ‘sarkiʼ epeina, kai ‘sarkiʼ ekopiasen, houtō kai eikotōs an legoito, hoti ‘sarkiʼ proekopten. Oude gar oude exōthen ontos tou Logou egineto hē prokopē, hoia estin, hēn eirēkamen; en autǭ gar ēn hē sarx hē prokoptousa, kai autou legetai; kai touto hina palin hē tōn anthrōpōn prokopē aptōtos dia ton synonta Logon diameinę̄. Outʼ oun tou Logou hē prokopē, oute hē sarx ēn hē Sophia, alla tēs Sophias sōma gegonen hē sarx. Dia touto, hōs proeipomen, ouch hē Sophia, hę̄ Sophia estin, autē kathʼ heautēn proekopten; alla to anthrōpinon en tę̄ Sophią proekopten, hyperanabainon katʼ oligon tēn anthrōpinēn physin, kai theopoioumenon, kai organon autēs pros tēn energeian tēs theotētos kai tēn eklampsin autēs ginomenon kai phainomenon pasi. Dio oude eipen, ‘ho Logos proekopten, ʼ allʼ ‘ho Iēsous, ʼ hoper onoma genomenos anthrōpos ho Kyrios eklēthē; hōs einai tēs anthrōpinēs physeōs tēn prokopēn houtōs hōs en tois emprosthen eipomen.
(And what is the advance spoken of, except, as I said before, the deification and grace imparted by Wisdom to human beings, sin and the corruption in them being abolished according to the likeness and kinship of the flesh of the Word?) For so, as the body grew in stature, the manifestation of the Godhead also increased in it, and it was shown to all that it is a temple of God, and that God was in the body. And if they contend that it was “the Word who became flesh” who was called “Jesus,” and refer the saying “advanced” to him, let them hear that neither does this diminish the Father's light (for this is what the Son is), but rather shows again that the Word became man and bore true flesh. And as we said that he suffered “in the flesh,” and hungered “in the flesh,” and toiled “in the flesh,” so too it might fittingly be said that he advanced “in the flesh.” For the advance of which we have spoken did not happen with the Word outside; for the flesh that advanced was in him, and is called his; and this, again, so that the advance of human beings might remain unfailing because of the Word who is with it. So neither was the advance the Word's, nor was the flesh Wisdom; but the flesh became Wisdom's body. Therefore, as we said before, it was not Wisdom, as Wisdom, that advanced by itself; but the human advanced in Wisdom, gradually rising above human nature and being deified, and becoming and appearing to all as Wisdom's instrument for the working of the Godhead and its shining forth. That is why he did not say, “The Word advanced,” but “Jesus,” which is the name by which the Lord was called when he became man; so that the advance belongs to human nature, as we said above.
Chapter 54
54Bright, 206–207
54. Οὐκοῦν ὥσπερ, προκοπτούσης τῆς σαρκὸς, λέγεται αὐτὸς προκόπτειν διὰ τὴν πρὸς τὸ σῶμα ἰδιότητα, οὕτω καὶ τὰ περὶ τὸν καιρὸν τοῦ θανάτου λεγόμενα, τὸ ταραχθῆναι, τὸ κλαῦσαι, χρὴ λαμβάνειν τῇ αὐτῇ διανοίᾳ. Ἄνω γὰρ καὶ κάτω περιιόντες, καὶ ὥσπερ ἐκ τούτων τὴν αἵρεσιν πάλιν συνιστῶντες, φάσκουσιν, ‘Ἰδοὺ, ἔκλαυσε, καὶ εἶπε, “Νῦν ἡ ψυχή μου τετάρακται·” καὶ παρεκάλεσε “παρελθεῖν τὸ ποτήριον·” πῶς οὖν, εἰ ταῦτα εἴρηκε, Θεός ἐστι καὶ Λόγος τοῦ Πατρός;’ Ναὶ γέγραπται, ὅτι ‘ἔκλαυσεν, ’ ὦ θεομάχοι, καὶ ὅτι εἶπεν, ‘ἐταράχθην, ’ καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ εἶπεν, ‘Ἐλωῒ, Ἐλωῒ λιμασαβαχθανὶ, ’ ὅ ἐστι, ‘Θεέ μου, Θεέ μου, ἵνα τί με ἐγκατέλιπες; ʼ καὶ παρεκάλεσε δὲ τοῦ παρελθεῖν τὸ ποτήριον· γέγραπται γὰρ ταῦτα. Ἀλλʼ ἠβουλόμην πάλιν ὑμᾶς ἀποκρίνασθαι (τὸ αὐτὸ γὰρ ἐφʼ ἑκάστου τῶν παρʼ ὑμῶν προτεινομένων ἀντικρούειν ἀνάγκη·) εἰ μὲν ἄνθρωπος ψιλός ἐστιν ὁ λαλῶν, κλαιέτω καὶ φοβείσθω τὸν θάνατον, ὡς ἄνθρωπος· εἰ δὲ Λόγος ἐστὶν ἐν σαρκὶ (τὰ αὐτὰ γὰρ λέγειν ἀεὶ οὐκ ὀκνητέον), τίνα, Θεὸς ὢν, εἶχε φοβεῖσθαι; ἢ διὰ τί τὸν θάνατον ἐφοβεῖτο, ζωὴ ὢν αὐτὸς, καὶ ἄλλους ἐκ τοῦ θανάτου ῥυόμενος; ἢ πῶς λέγων, ‘Μὴ φοβεῖσθε τὸν ἀποκτείνοντα τὸ σῶμα, ʼ αὐτὸς ἐφοβεῖτο; πῶς δὲ ὁ τῷ Ἀβραὰμ λέγων, ‘Μὴ φοβοῦ, ὅτι μετὰ σου εἰμι·’ καὶ τὸν Μωσῆν παραθαρσύνων κατὰ τοῦ Φαραὼ, καὶ τῷ τοῦ Ναυῆ λέγων, ‘Ἴσχυε καὶ ἀνδρίζου, ʼ αὐτὸς ἐδειλία τὸν Ἡρώδην καὶ τὸν Πιλᾶτον; εἶτα, ἄλλοις γινόμενος βοηθὸς εἰς τὸ μὴ φοβεῖσθαι (‘Κύριοςʼ γὰρ, φησὶν, ‘ἐμοὶ βοηθός· οὐ φοβηθήσομαι τί ποιήσει μοι ἄνθρωποςʼ), αὐτὸς ἡγεμόνας θνητοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἐφοβεῖτο; αὐτὸς ἐλθὼν κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου, ἐδειλία τὸν θάνατον; πῶς δὲ οὐκ ἄτοπον καὶ δυσσεβὲς, λέγειν τοῦτον δειλιᾶν τὸν θάνατον ἢ τὸν ἅδην, ὃν ‘οἱ πυλωροὶ τοῦ ᾅδου βλέποντες ἔπτηξαν;’ εἰ δὲ καθʼ ὑμᾶς ἐδειλία ὁ Λόγος, διὰ τί πρὸ πολλοῦ λέγων περὶ τῆς ἐπιβουλῆς τῶν Ἰουδαίων οὐκ ἔφευγεν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ζητούμενος ἔλεγεν, ‘Ἐγώ εἰμι;’ Καὶ γὰρ ἠδύνατο μὴ ἀποθανεῖν, ὡς ἔλεγεν· ‘ἐξουσίαν ἔχω θεῖναι τὴν ψυχήν μου, καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχω πάλιν λαβεῖν αὐτήν·’ καὶ ‘οὐδεὶς αἴρει αὐτὴν ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ.’
54. Oukoun hōsper, prokoptousēs tēs sarkos, legetai autos prokoptein dia tēn pros to sōma idiotēta, houtō kai ta peri ton kairon tou thanatou legomena, to tarachthēnai, to klausai, chrē lambanein tę̄ autę̄ dianoią. Anō gar kai katō periiontes, kai hōsper ek toutōn tēn hairesin palin synistōntes, phaskousin, ‘Idou, eklause, kai eipe, “Nyn hē psychē mou tetaraktai;” kai parekalese “parelthein to potērion;” pōs oun, ei tauta eirēke, Theos esti kai Logos tou Patros?’ Nai gegraptai, hoti ‘eklausen, ’ ō theomachoi, kai hoti eipen, ‘etarachthēn, ’ kai epi tou staurou eipen, ‘Elōï, Elōï limasabachthani, ’ ho esti, ‘Thee mou, Thee mou, hina ti me enkatelipes? ʼ kai parekalese de tou parelthein to potērion; gegraptai gar tauta. Allʼ ēboulomēn palin hymas apokrinasthai (to auto gar ephʼ hekastou tōn parʼ hymōn proteinomenōn antikrouein anankē;) ei men anthrōpos psilos estin ho lalōn, klaietō kai phobeisthō ton thanaton, hōs anthrōpos; ei de Logos estin en sarki (ta auta gar legein aei ouk oknēteon), tina, Theos ōn, eiche phobeisthai? ē dia ti ton thanaton ephobeito, zōē ōn autos, kai allous ek tou thanatou rhyomenos? ē pōs legōn, ‘Mē phobeisthe ton apokteinonta to sōma, ʼ autos ephobeito? pōs de ho tǭ Abraam legōn, ‘Mē phobou, hoti meta sou eimi;’ kai ton Mōsēn paratharsynōn kata tou Pharaō, kai tǭ tou Nauē legōn, ‘Ischye kai andrizou, ʼ autos edeilia ton Hērōdēn kai ton Pilaton? eita, allois ginomenos boēthos eis to mē phobeisthai (‘Kyriosʼ gar, phēsin, ‘emoi boēthos; ou phobēthēsomai ti poiēsei moi anthrōposʼ), autos hēgemonas thnētous anthrōpous ephobeito? autos elthōn kata tou thanatou, edeilia ton thanaton? pōs de ouk atopon kai dyssebes, legein touton deilian ton thanaton ē ton hadēn, hon ‘hoi pylōroi tou hądou blepontes eptēxan?’ ei de kathʼ hymas edeilia ho Logos, dia ti pro pollou legōn peri tēs epiboulēs tōn Ioudaiōn ouk epheugen, alla kai zētoumenos elegen, ‘Egō eimi?’ Kai gar ēdynato mē apothanein, hōs elegen; ‘exousian echō theinai tēn psychēn mou, kai exousian echō palin labein autēn;’ kai ‘oudeis airei autēn apʼ emou.’
So, as, when the flesh advanced, he himself is said to advance because of his possessing the body as his own, so too the things said about the time of his death, his being troubled and his weeping, must be taken in the same sense. For, going round up and down, and as though constructing their heresy again from these things, they say, “See, he wept, and said, ‘Now my soul is troubled,’ and he entreated that ‘the cup might pass’; how, then, if he said these things, is he God and Word of the Father?” Yes, it is written that “he wept,” you fighters against God, and that he said, “I am troubled,” and on the cross he said, “Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani,” that is, “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?”; and he entreated that the cup might pass; for these things are written. But I would like you to answer again (for it is necessary to counter each of your objections in the same way): if the one speaking is a mere man, let him weep and fear death, as a man; but if he is the Word in flesh (for one must not shrink from always saying the same things), whom, being God, had he to fear? Or why did he fear death, being himself life and delivering others from death? Or how, saying, “Do not fear those who kill the body,” did he himself fear? And how did he who says to Abraham, “Do not fear, for I am with you,” and encourages Moses against Pharaoh, and says to the son of Nun, “Be strong and of good courage,” himself shrink from Herod and Pilate? Then, becoming a helper to others so that they should not fear (“The Lord,” it says, “is my helper; I will not fear what man shall do to me”), did he himself fear governors, mortal men? Did he who came against death himself shrink from death? And how is it not absurd and impious to say that he shrank from death or Hades, he at whom “the gatekeepers of Hades cowered when they saw him”? But if, on your view, the Word shrank, why, having spoken long before about the plot of the Jews, did he not flee, but when sought said, “I am he”? For he could have not died, as he said: “I have authority to lay down my life, and I have authority to take it again,” and “No one takes it from me.”
Chapter 55
55Bright, 207–208
55. Ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἦν ἴδια φύσει τοῦ Λόγου ταῦτα, ᾗ Λόγος ἦν· ἐν δὲ τῇ τοιαῦτα πασχούσῃ σαρκὶ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, ὦ Χριστομάχοι καὶ ἀχάριστοι Ἰουδαῖοι. Καὶ γὰρ οὐκ εἴρηται ταῦτα πρὸ τῆς σαρκός· ἀλλʼ ὅτε ὁ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, καὶ γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, τὸ τηνικαῦτα καὶ ἀνθρωπίνως εἰρῆσθαι γέγραπται ταῦτα. Ἀμέλει, περὶ οὗ γέγραπται ταῦτα, αὐτὸς ἤγειρε τὸν Λάζαρον ἐκ νεκρῶν, καὶ τὸ ὕδωρ οἶνον πεποίηκε, καὶ τῷ ἐκ γενετῆς τυφλῷ ἐχαρίσατο τὸ βλέπειν, καὶ εἶπεν, ‘Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν. ʼ Εἴπερ οὖν ἐκ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων προφασίζονται ταπεινὰ νοεῖν περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ, μᾶλλον δὲ ἄνθρωπον αὐτὸν ὅλον ἐκ γῆς, καὶ οὐκ ἐξ οὐρανοῦ νομίζουσι, διὰ τί μὴ καὶ ἐκ τῶν θεϊκῶν ἔργων ἐπιγινώσκουσι τὸν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ Λόγον, καὶ λοιπὸν ἀρνοῦνται τὴν ἰδίαν ἀσέβειαν; Ἔξεστι γὰρ αὐτοὺς ὁρᾷν, πῶς ὁ τὰ ἔργα ποιῶν ὁ αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ καὶ τὸ σῶμα παθητὸν δεικνὺς ἐν τῷ ἀφιέναι κλαίειν καὶ πεινᾷν αὐτὸν, καὶ τὰ ἴδια τοῦ σώματος ἐν αὐτῷ φαίνεσθαι. Ἐκ μὲν γὰρ τῶν τοιούτων ἐγνώριζεν ὅτι, Θεὸς ὢν ἀπαθὴς, σάρκα παθητὴν ἔλαβεν· ἐκ δὲ τῶν ἔργων ἐδείκνυεν ἑαυτὸν Λόγον ὄντα τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ὕστερον γενόμενον ἄνθρωπον, λέγων, ‘“κἂν ἐμοὶ μὴ πιστεύητε, ” βλέποντες ἀνθρώπινόν με περιβεβλημένον σῶμα, ἀλλὰ κὰν “τοῖς ἔργοις πιστεύσατε, ἵνα γνῶτε ὅτι ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί. Πάνυ δέ μοι δοκοῦσιν ἀναισχυντίαν ἐσχηκέναι καὶ βλασφημίαν οἱ Χριστομάχοι. Ἀκούοντες μὲν γὰρ, “Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν, βιάζονται τὴν διάνοιαν παρεξηγεῖσθαι, καὶ διαιρεῖν τὴν ἑνότητα τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ· ἀκούοντες δὲ ὅτι ἔκλαυσεν, ἵδρωσε, πέπονθεν, οὐκ ἐνορῶσι τῷ σώματι, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τούτων τῇ κτίσει συναριθμοῦσι τὸν διʼ οὗ γέγονεν ἡ κτίσις. Τί οὖν ἔτι λοιπὸν καὶ οὗτοι τῶν Ἰουδαίων διαφέρουσιν; Ὡς γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι τὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἔργα τῷ Βεελζεβοὺλ ἐλογίζοντο βλασφημοῦντες, οὕτω καὶ οὗτοι, τὸν ταῦτα ἐργασάμενον Κύριον τοῖς κτίσμασι συναριθμοῦντες, τὴν αὐτὴν ἐκείνοις ἀσύγγνωστον ὑποίσονται καταδίκην.
55. Allʼ ouk ēn idia physei tou Logou tauta, hę̄ Logos ēn; en de tę̄ toiauta paschousę̄ sarki ēn ho Logos, ō Christomachoi kai acharistoi Ioudaioi. Kai gar ouk eirētai tauta pro tēs sarkos; allʼ hote ho Logos sarx egeneto, kai gegonen anthrōpos, to tēnikauta kai anthrōpinōs eirēsthai gegraptai tauta. Amelei, peri hou gegraptai tauta, autos ēgeire ton Lazaron ek nekrōn, kai to hydōr oinon pepoiēke, kai tǭ ek genetēs typhlǭ echarisato to blepein, kai eipen, ‘Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen. ʼ Eiper oun ek tōn anthrōpinōn prophasizontai tapeina noein peri tou Huiou tou Theou, mallon de anthrōpon auton holon ek gēs, kai ouk ex ouranou nomizousi, dia ti mē kai ek tōn theïkōn ergōn epiginōskousi ton en tǭ Patri Logon, kai loipon arnountai tēn idian asebeian? Exesti gar autous horąn, pōs ho ta erga poiōn ho autos estin ho kai to sōma pathēton deiknys en tǭ aphienai klaiein kai peinąn auton, kai ta idia tou sōmatos en autǭ phainesthai. Ek men gar tōn toioutōn egnōrizen hoti, Theos ōn apathēs, sarka pathētēn elaben; ek de tōn ergōn edeiknyen heauton Logon onta tou Theou, kai hysteron genomenon anthrōpon, legōn, ‘“kan emoi mē pisteuēte, ” blepontes anthrōpinon me peribeblēmenon sōma, alla kan “tois ergois pisteusate, hina gnōte hoti egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi. Pany de moi dokousin anaischyntian eschēkenai kai blasphēmian hoi Christomachoi. Akouontes men gar, “Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen, biazontai tēn dianoian parexēgeisthai, kai diairein tēn henotēta tou Patros kai tou Huiou; akouontes de hoti eklausen, hidrōse, peponthen, ouk enorōsi tǭ sōmati, allʼ ek toutōn tę̄ ktisei synarithmousi ton diʼ hou gegonen hē ktisis. Ti oun eti loipon kai houtoi tōn Ioudaiōn diapherousin? Hōs gar ekeinoi ta tou Theou erga tǭ Beelzeboul elogizonto blasphēmountes, houtō kai houtoi, ton tauta ergasamenon Kyrion tois ktismasi synarithmountes, tēn autēn ekeinois asyngnōston hypoisontai katadikēn.
But these things were not proper by nature to the Word, as Word; rather, the Word was in the flesh that suffered such things, you Christ-fighters and ungrateful Jews. For these things were not said before the flesh; but when the Word became flesh and became man, then these things are written as said in human fashion. Indeed, he about whom these things are written himself raised Lazarus from the dead, and made the water wine, and granted sight to the man blind from birth, and said, “I and the Father are one.” If, then, they make the human things a pretext for thinking lowly of the Son of God, or rather for thinking him wholly a man from earth and not from heaven, why do they not also recognize from the divine works the Word who is in the Father, and henceforth renounce their own impiety? For they can see how the one who does the works is the same one who shows his body to be passible, by allowing it to weep and hunger and letting the properties of the body appear in him. For by such things he made known that, being impassible God, he had taken passible flesh; and by the works he showed himself to be the Word of God, who afterwards became man, saying, “‘Even if you do not believe me,’ seeing me clothed with a human body, yet ‘believe the works, so that you may know that I am in the Father and the Father in me.’” The Christ-fighters seem to me to have reached utter shamelessness and blasphemy. For when they hear, “I and the Father are one,” they force themselves to misinterpret the sense and to divide the unity of the Father and the Son; but when they hear that he wept, sweated, suffered, they do not look to the body, but on that account number with creation him through whom creation came to be. How, then, do these men differ any longer from the Jews? For as those, blaspheming, ascribed the works of God to Beelzebul, so these too, numbering with the creatures the Lord who did these works, will undergo the same unpardonable condemnation.
Chapter 56
56Bright, 208–209
56. Ἔδει δὲ ἀκούοντας μὲν αὐτοὺς, ‘Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν, ’ μίαν ὁρᾷν τὴν θεότητα καὶ τὸ ἴδιον τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρός· ἀκούοντας δὲ τὸ ‘ἔκλαυσε, ʼ καὶ τὰ ὅμοια, ταῦτα τοῦ σώματος ἴδια λέγειν, μάλιστα ὅτι ἐν ἑκατέρῳ τούτων ἔχουσι τὴν ἀφορμὴν εὔλογον, ὅτι τὰ μὲν ὡς περὶ Θεοῦ γέγραπται, τὰ δὲ διὰ τὸ ἀνθρώπινον αὐτοῦ σῶμα λέγεται. Οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐν ἀσωμάτῳ τὰ τοῦ σώματος ἂν ἐγεγόνει, εἰ μὴ σῶμα λαβὼν ἦν φθαρτὸν καὶ θνητόν· θνητὴ γὰρ ἦν ἡ ἁγία Μαρία, ἐξ ἧς ἦν καὶ τὸ σῶμα. Διὸ καὶ ἀνάγκη ἐν πάσχοντι σώματι, καὶ κλαίοντι, καὶ κάμνοντι γενομένου αὐτοῦ, αὐτοῦ λέγεσθαι μετὰ τοῦ σώματος καὶ ταῦτα, ἅπερ ἐστὶν ἴδια τῆς σαρκός. Εἴ τε τοίνυν ἔκλαυσε, καὶ ἐταράχθη, οὐκ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, ᾗ Λόγος ἐστὶν, ὁ κλαίων καὶ ταρασσόμενος, ἀλλὰ τῆς σαρκὸς ἴδιον ἦν τοῦτο εἰ δὲ καὶ παρεκάλεσε παρελθεῖν τὸ ποτήριον, οὐκ ἦν ἡ θεότης ἡ δειλιῶσα, ἀλλὰ τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος ἦν ἴδιον καὶ τοῦτο τὸ πάθος· καὶ τὸ λέγειν, ‘ἵνα τί με ἐγκατέλιπες; ʼ ὡς αὐτοῦ μέντοι πάλιν, κατὰ τὰ ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν εἰρημένα, καίτοι μηδὲν πάσχοντος (ἀπαθὴς γὰρ ἦν ὁ Λόγος) εἰρήκασιν ὅμως οἱ εὐαγγελισταὶ ταῦτα· ἐπεὶ καὶ ἄνθρωπος γέγονεν ὁ Κύριος, καὶ ὡς παρὰ ἀνθρώπου γίνεται καὶ λέγεται ταῦτα, ἵνα καὶ, ταῦτα τὰ παθήματα τῆς σαρκὸς κουφίσας αὐτὸς, ἐλευθέραν αὐτῶν ταύτην κατασκευάσῃ. Ὅθεν οὐδὲ ἐγκαταλείπεσθαι δύναται παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὁ Κύριος, ὁ ἐν αὐτῷ ὢν ἀεὶ, καὶ πρὸ τοῦ εἰπεῖν, καὶ ὅτε ταύτην ἠφίει τὴν φωνήν. Ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ θέμις πάλιν εἰπεῖν δειλιᾷν τὸν Κύριον, ὃν ‘οἱ πυλωροὶ τοῦ ᾅδου πτήξαντεςʼ ἐξαφῆκαν τὸν ᾅδην· καὶ ‘τὰ μὲν μνήματα ἀνέῳγε, πολλὰ δὲ σώματα τῶν ἁγίων ἀνέστησαν, καὶ ἐνεφανίσθησανʼ τοῖς ἰδίοις. Φιμούσθω τοίνυν πᾶς αἱρετικὸς, καὶ φοβείσθω λέγειν δειλιᾷν τὸν Κύριον, ὃν ὁ θάνατος, ὡς δράκων, φεύγει, ὃν τρέμουσι δαίμονες, καὶ φοβεῖται θάλασσα· διʼ ὃν οἱ οὐρανοὶ σχίζονται, καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ δυνάμεις σαλεύονται· ἰδοὺ γὰρ λέγοντος αὐτοῦ, ‘ἵνα τί με ἐγκατέλιπες; ʼ ἐδείκνυεν ὁ Πατὴρ ὡς ἀεὶ καὶ τότε ἦν ἐν αὐτῷ. Ἡ γὰρ γῆ, γινώσκουσα τὸν λαλοῦντα Δεσπότην, εὐθὺς ἔτρεμε, καὶ τὸ καταπέτασμα ἐσχίζετο, ὁ ἥλιός τε ἐκρύπτετο, καὶ αἱ πέτραι διεῤῥήγνυντο, καὶ τὰ μὲν μνημεῖα, ὡς προεῖπον, ἠνοίγετο, οἱ δὲ ἐν αὐτοῖς νεκροὶ ἠγείροντο· καὶ τό γε θαυμαστὸν, οἱ τότε παρόντες καὶ ἀρνούμενοι πρότερον αὐτὸν, ὕστερον ταῦτα βλέποντες, ὁμολογοῦσιν ‘ἀληθῶς τοῦτον εἶναι τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸν Υἱόν.’
56. Edei de akouontas men autous, ‘Egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen, ’ mian horąn tēn theotēta kai to idion tēs ousias tou Patros; akouontas de to ‘eklause, ʼ kai ta homoia, tauta tou sōmatos idia legein, malista hoti en hekaterǭ toutōn echousi tēn aphormēn eulogon, hoti ta men hōs peri Theou gegraptai, ta de dia to anthrōpinon autou sōma legetai. Oude gar en asōmatǭ ta tou sōmatos an egegonei, ei mē sōma labōn ēn phtharton kai thnēton; thnētē gar ēn hē hagia Maria, ex hēs ēn kai to sōma. Dio kai anankē en paschonti sōmati, kai klaionti, kai kamnonti genomenou autou, autou legesthai meta tou sōmatos kai tauta, haper estin idia tēs sarkos. Ei te toinyn eklause, kai etarachthē, ouk ēn ho Logos, hę̄ Logos estin, ho klaiōn kai tarassomenos, alla tēs sarkos idion ēn touto ei de kai parekalese parelthein to potērion, ouk ēn hē theotēs hē deiliōsa, alla tēs anthrōpotētos ēn idion kai touto to pathos; kai to legein, ‘hina ti me enkatelipes? ʼ hōs autou mentoi palin, kata ta en tois emprosthen eirēmena, kaitoi mēden paschontos (apathēs gar ēn ho Logos) eirēkasin homōs hoi euangelistai tauta; epei kai anthrōpos gegonen ho Kyrios, kai hōs para anthrōpou ginetai kai legetai tauta, hina kai, tauta ta pathēmata tēs sarkos kouphisas autos, eleutheran autōn tautēn kataskeuasę̄. Hothen oude enkataleipesthai dynatai para tou Patros ho Kyrios, ho en autǭ ōn aei, kai pro tou eipein, kai hote tautēn ēphiei tēn phōnēn. Allʼ oude themis palin eipein deiliąn ton Kyrion, hon ‘hoi pylōroi tou hądou ptēxantesʼ exaphēkan ton hądēn; kai ‘ta men mnēmata aneǭge, polla de sōmata tōn hagiōn anestēsan, kai enephanisthēsanʼ tois idiois. Phimousthō toinyn pas hairetikos, kai phobeisthō legein deiliąn ton Kyrion, hon ho thanatos, hōs drakōn, pheugei, hon tremousi daimones, kai phobeitai thalassa; diʼ hon hoi ouranoi schizontai, kai pasai hai dynameis saleuontai; idou gar legontos autou, ‘hina ti me enkatelipes? ʼ edeiknyen ho Patēr hōs aei kai tote ēn en autǭ. Hē gar gē, ginōskousa ton lalounta Despotēn, euthys etreme, kai to katapetasma eschizeto, ho hēlios te ekrypteto, kai hai petrai dierrhēgnynto, kai ta men mnēmeia, hōs proeipon, ēnoigeto, hoi de en autois nekroi ēgeironto; kai to ge thaumaston, hoi tote parontes kai arnoumenoi proteron auton, hysteron tauta blepontes, homologousin ‘alēthōs touton einai tou Theou ton Huion.’
They ought, when they hear, “I and the Father are one,” to see the one Godhead and what is proper to the Father's substance; and when they hear “he wept” and the like, to say that these are proper to the body, especially since in each case they have a reasonable ground: the one is written as of God, the other is said because of his human body. For the things of the body would not have happened in one without a body, had he not taken a body that was corruptible and mortal; for holy Mary, from whom the body came, was mortal. That is why, since he came to be in a body that suffered, wept, and toiled, these things too, which are proper to the flesh, must be said of him together with the body. If, then, he wept and was troubled, it was not the Word, as Word, who wept and was troubled, but this was proper to the flesh; and if he entreated that the cup might pass, it was not the Godhead that shrank, but this passion too was proper to the humanity. And the saying, “Why have you forsaken me?”—the evangelists have recorded these things nevertheless as his, according to what was said before, although he suffered nothing (for the Word was impassible); since the Lord became man, and these things are done and said as by a man, so that he himself, lightening these sufferings of the flesh, might make it free of them. Hence the Lord cannot be forsaken by the Father, since he is always in him, both before he spoke and when he uttered this cry. Nor, again, is it right to say that the Lord shrank, he at whom “the gatekeepers of Hades cowered” and let Hades go; and “the tombs were opened, and many bodies of the saints arose, and appeared” to their own people. Let every heretic, then, be muzzled, and fear to say that the Lord shrank, he from whom death flees like a serpent, before whom demons tremble and the sea is afraid; because of whom the heavens are rent and all the powers are shaken. For see, when he said, “Why have you forsaken me?”, the Father showed that he was in him then too, as always. For the earth, recognizing its Master who spoke, at once trembled, and the veil was rent, and the sun was hidden, and the rocks were split, and the tombs, as I said before, were opened, and the dead in them were raised; and, what is wonderful, those who were present then and had denied him before, seeing these things afterwards, confess that “truly this is the Son of God.”
Chapter 57
57Bright, 209–211
57. Περὶ δὲ τοῦ λέγειν αὐτὸν, ‘εἰ δυνατὸν, παρελθέτω τὸ ποτήριον, ’ μάθετε πῶς ταῦτα εἰρηκὼς ἐπετίμα τῷ Πέτρῳ, λέγων, οὐ φρονεῖς τὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων.’ Ἤθελε γὰρ ὃ παρῃτεῖτο, καὶ διὰ τοῦτʼ ἦν ἐλθών· ἀλλὰ τοῦ μὲν ἦν τὸ θέλειν, (ἐπὶ τοῦτο γὰρ ἦλθε) τῆς δὲ σαρκὸς ἦν τὸ δειλιᾷν· διὸ καὶ ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἔλεγε τὴν τοιαύτην φωνήν. Καὶ ἀμφότερα πάλιν παρὰ τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἐλέγετο, ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι Θεὸς ἦν θέλων μὲν αὐτὸς, γενόμενος δὲ ἄνθρωπος εἶχε δειλιῶσαν τὴν σάρκα, διʼ ἣν συνεκέρασε τὸ ἑαυτοῦ θέλημα τῇ ἀνθρωπίνῃ ἀσθενείᾳ, ἵνα καὶ τοῦτο πάλιν ἀφανίσας, θαῤῥαλέον τὸν ἄνθρωπον πάλιν πρὸς τὸν θάνατον κατασκευάσῃ. Ἰδοὺ γοῦν πρᾶγμα παράδοξον ἀληθῶς· ὃν ὡς κατὰ δειλίαν λαλεῖν νομίζουσιν οἱ Χριστομάχοι, οὗτος τῇ νομιζομένῃ δειλίᾳ θαῤῥαλέους καὶ ἀφόβους τοὺς ἀνθρώπους κατεσκεύαζεν. Οἱ γοῦν μακάριοι ἀπόστολοι μετʼ αὐτὸν οὕτως ἐκ τῶν τοιούτων φωνῶν κατεφρόνουν τοῦ θανάτου, ὡς μηδὲ φροντίζειν τῶν ‘ἀνακρινόντωνʼ αὐτοὺς, ἀλλὰ λέγειν, ‘Πειθαρχεῖν δεῖ Θεῷ μᾶλλον ἢ ἀνθρώποις·’ οἵ τε ἄλλοι ἅγιοι μάρτυρες οὕτως ἐθάῤῥουν, ὡς μᾶλλον νομίζειν αὐτοὺς εἰς ζωὴν μεταβαίνειν, ἢ θάνατον ὑπομένειν. Πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἄτοπον τῶν μὲν θεραπόντων τοῦ Λόγου θαυμάζειν τὴν ἀνδρείαν, αὐτὸν δὲ τὸν Λόγον λέγειν δειλιᾷν, διʼ ὃν κἀκεῖνοι τοῦ θανάτου κατεφρόνησαν; Ἐκ δὲ τῆς τῶν ἁγίων μαρτύρων καρτερικωτάτης προθέσεως καὶ ἀνδρείας δείκνυται, ὡς οὐκ ἦν ἡ θεότης δειλιῶσα, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἡμῶν δειλίαν ἦν ἀφαιρούμενος ὁ Σωτήρ. Ὡς γὰρ τὸν θάνατονʼ θανάτῳ ‘κατήργησε, ’ καὶ ἀνθρωπίνως πάντα τὰ ἀνθρώπινα, οὕτω τῇ νομιζομένῃ δειλίᾳ τὴν ἡμῶν δειλίαν ἀφῃρεῖτο, καὶ πεποίηκε μηκέτι φοβεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τὸν θάνατον. Ἔλεγεν οὖν ταῦτα καὶ ἅμα ἐποίει. Ἀνθρώπινα μὲν γὰρ ἦν τὸ λέγειν, ‘παρελθέτω τὸ ποτήριον, ʼ καὶ, ‘ἵνα τί με ἐγκατέλιπες θεϊκῶς δὲ ὁ αὐτὸς ἐποίει τὸν ἥλιον ἐκλείπειν, καὶ τοὺς νεκροὺς ἐγείρεσθαι. Πάλιν τε λέγων ἀνθρωπίνως, ‘νῦν ἡ ψυχή μου τετάρακται, ʼ ἔλεγε καὶ θεϊκῶς, ‘ἐξουσίαν ἔχω θεῖναι τὴν ψυχήν μου, καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχω πάλιν λαβεῖν αὐτήν Τὸ μὲν γὰρ ταράττεσθαι τῆς σαρκὸς ἴδιον ἦν, τὸ δὲ ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν θεῖναι καὶ λαβεῖν, ὅτε βούλεται, τὴν ψυχὴν, οὐκέτι τοῦτο ἴδιον ἀνθρώπων, ἀλλὰ τῆς τοῦ Λόγου δυνάμεώς ἐστιν. Ἄνθρωπος γὰρ οὐ κατʼ ἰδίαν ἐξουσίαν, ἀλλʼ ἀνάγκῃ φύσεως καὶ μὴ θέλων ἀποθνήσκει· ὁ δὲ Κύριος, ἀθάνατος αὐτὸς ὢν, σάρκα δὲ θνητὴν ἔχων, ἐπʼ ἐξουσίας εἶχεν, ὡς Θεὸς, ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματος χωρισθῆναι, καὶ τοῦτο πάλιν ἀναλαβεῖν, ὅτε βούλεται. Περὶ τούτου καὶ Δαβὶδ ψάλλει· ‘οὐκ ἐγκαταλείψεις τὴν ψυχήν μου εἰς ᾅδην, οὐδὲ δώσεις τὸν ὅσιόν σου ἰδεῖν διαφθοράν·’ Ἔπρεπε γὰρ φθαρτὴν οὖσαν τὴν σάρκα μηκέτι κατὰ τὴν ἑαυτῆς φύσιν μένειν θνητὴν, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὸν ἐνδυσάμενον αὐτὴν Λόγον ἄφθαρτον διαμένειν. Ὡς γὰρ αὐτὸς, γενόμενος ἐν τῷ ἡμῶν σώματι, τὰ ἡμῶν ἐμιμήσατο, οὕτως ἡμεῖς δεξάμενοι αὐτὸν, τῆς παρʼ ἐκείνου μεταλαμβάνομεν ἀθανασίας.
57. Peri de tou legein auton, ‘ei dynaton, parelthetō to potērion, ’ mathete pōs tauta eirēkōs epetima tǭ Petrǭ, legōn, ou phroneis ta tou Theou, alla ta tōn anthrōpōn.’ Ēthele gar ho parę̄teito, kai dia toutʼ ēn elthōn; alla tou men ēn to thelein, (epi touto gar ēlthe) tēs de sarkos ēn to deiliąn; dio kai hōs anthrōpos elege tēn toiautēn phōnēn. Kai amphotera palin para tou autou elegeto, hina deixę̄ hoti Theos ēn thelōn men autos, genomenos de anthrōpos eiche deiliōsan tēn sarka, diʼ hēn synekerase to heautou thelēma tę̄ anthrōpinę̄ astheneią, hina kai touto palin aphanisas, tharrhaleon ton anthrōpon palin pros ton thanaton kataskeuasę̄. Idou goun pragma paradoxon alēthōs; hon hōs kata deilian lalein nomizousin hoi Christomachoi, houtos tę̄ nomizomenę̄ deilią tharrhaleous kai aphobous tous anthrōpous kateskeuazen. Hoi goun makarioi apostoloi metʼ auton houtōs ek tōn toioutōn phōnōn katephronoun tou thanatou, hōs mēde phrontizein tōn ‘anakrinontōnʼ autous, alla legein, ‘Peitharchein dei Theǭ mallon ē anthrōpois;’ hoi te alloi hagioi martyres houtōs etharrhoun, hōs mallon nomizein autous eis zōēn metabainein, ē thanaton hypomenein. Pōs oun ouk atopon tōn men therapontōn tou Logou thaumazein tēn andreian, auton de ton Logon legein deiliąn, diʼ hon kakeinoi tou thanatou katephronēsan? Ek de tēs tōn hagiōn martyrōn karterikōtatēs protheseōs kai andreias deiknytai, hōs ouk ēn hē theotēs deiliōsa, alla tēn hēmōn deilian ēn aphairoumenos ho Sōtēr. Hōs gar ton thanatonʼ thanatǭ ‘katērgēse, ’ kai anthrōpinōs panta ta anthrōpina, houtō tę̄ nomizomenę̄ deilią tēn hēmōn deilian aphę̄reito, kai pepoiēke mēketi phobeisthai tous anthrōpous ton thanaton. Elegen oun tauta kai hama epoiei. Anthrōpina men gar ēn to legein, ‘parelthetō to potērion, ʼ kai, ‘hina ti me enkatelipes theïkōs de ho autos epoiei ton hēlion ekleipein, kai tous nekrous egeiresthai. Palin te legōn anthrōpinōs, ‘nyn hē psychē mou tetaraktai, ʼ elege kai theïkōs, ‘exousian echō theinai tēn psychēn mou, kai exousian echō palin labein autēn To men gar tarattesthai tēs sarkos idion ēn, to de exousian echein theinai kai labein, hote bouletai, tēn psychēn, ouketi touto idion anthrōpōn, alla tēs tou Logou dynameōs estin. Anthrōpos gar ou katʼ idian exousian, allʼ anankę̄ physeōs kai mē thelōn apothnēskei; ho de Kyrios, athanatos autos ōn, sarka de thnētēn echōn, epʼ exousias eichen, hōs Theos, apo tou sōmatos chōristhēnai, kai touto palin analabein, hote bouletai. Peri toutou kai Dabid psallei; ‘ouk enkataleipseis tēn psychēn mou eis hądēn, oude dōseis ton hosion sou idein diaphthoran;’ Eprepe gar phthartēn ousan tēn sarka mēketi kata tēn heautēs physin menein thnētēn, alla dia ton endysamenon autēn Logon aphtharton diamenein. Hōs gar autos, genomenos en tǭ hēmōn sōmati, ta hēmōn emimēsato, houtōs hēmeis dexamenoi auton, tēs parʼ ekeinou metalambanomen athanasias.
And as for his saying, “If it is possible, let the cup pass,” learn how, having said this, he rebuked Peter, saying, “You are not thinking the things of God, but the things of men.” For he willed what he asked to be spared, and it was for this that he had come; but the willing was his (for he came for this), while the shrinking belonged to the flesh; that is why he spoke such a word as man. And again, both were said by the same one, to show that he was God, himself willing, but that, having become man, he had flesh that shrank, and because of it he mingled his own will with human weakness, so that, doing away with this too, he might once more make man courageous in the face of death. See, then, a truly paradoxical thing: he whom the Christ-fighters think spoke from cowardice, by this supposed cowardice made human beings courageous and fearless. The blessed apostles after him, at any rate, came so to despise death through such words that they did not even care about those who “examined” them, but said, “We must obey God rather than men”; and the other holy martyrs were so courageous that they thought they were passing into life rather than enduring death. How, then, is it not absurd to admire the courage of the Word's servants, and yet say that the Word himself shrank, he because of whom they despised death? From the most steadfast purpose and courage of the holy martyrs it is shown that it was not the Godhead that shrank, but that the Saviour was taking away our shrinking. For as he “destroyed” death by death, and in human fashion all human things, so by his supposed shrinking he took away our shrinking and made human beings no longer fear death. He said these things, then, and at the same time acted. For to say, “Let the cup pass,” and “Why have you forsaken me?” was human; but divinely the same one made the sun fail and the dead rise. And again, while saying humanly, “Now my soul is troubled,” he also said divinely, “I have authority to lay down my life, and I have authority to take it again.” For to be troubled was proper to the flesh; but to have authority to lay down the life and take it up when he wills is no longer proper to human beings but belongs to the power of the Word. For a man dies not by his own authority, but by necessity of nature and unwillingly; but the Lord, being himself immortal but having mortal flesh, had it in his power, as God, to be separated from the body and to take it up again when he willed. Of this David too sings: “You will not abandon my soul to Hades, nor let your holy one see corruption.” For it was fitting that the flesh, being corruptible, should no longer remain mortal according to its own nature, but should remain incorruptible because of the Word who put it on. For as he, having come to be in our body, took on what is ours, so we, receiving him, partake of the immortality that comes from him.
Chapter 58
58Bright, 211
58. Μάτην τοίνυν σκανδαλίζεσθαι προσποιοῦνται, καὶ μικρὰ νοοῦσιν οἱ Ἀρειομανῖται περὶ τοῦ Λόγου, εἰ γέγραπται, ‘ἐταράχθη, ’ καὶ ‘ἔκλαυσεν. ʼ Ἐοίκασι γὰρ μηδὲ ἀνθρωπίνην αἴσθησιν ἔχειν, ἀγνοοῦντες τὴν τῶν ἀνθρώπων φύσιν καὶ τὰ τούτων ἴδια· διʼ ἃ μᾶλλον ἔδει θαυμάζειν, ὅτι ἐν τοιαύτῃ πασχούσῃ σαρκὶ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ οὔτε ἐκώλυε τοὺς ἐπιβουλεύοντας, οὔτε ἐξεδίκει κατὰ τῶν ἀναιρούντων, καίπερ δυνάμενος, ὁ ἄλλους κωλύσας ἀποθανεῖν, καὶ ἀποθανόντας ἐγείρας ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν· ἀλλʼ ἠνείχετο πάσχειν τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα. Διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ ἐλήλυθεν, ὡς προεῖπον, ἵνα σαρκὶ πάθῃ, καὶ λοιπὸν καὶ ἀπαθὴς καὶ ἀθάνατος ἡ σὰρξ κατασκευασθῇ· καὶ ἵνα, καθὼς πολλάκις εἴπομεν, ὡς εἰς αὐτὸν τῆς ὕβρεως καὶ τῶν γινομένων φθανόντων, μηκέτι τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἅπτηται ταῦτα, ἀλλʼ ἐξαφανισθῇ παντελῶς παρʼ αὐτοῦ· καὶ λοιπὸν διʼ αἰῶνος ἄφθαρτοι, ὡς ναὸς τοῦ Λόγου, διαμείνωσι. Ταῦτα εἰ οὕτως καὶ οἱ Χριστομάχοι διενοοῦντο, τόν τε σκοπὸν τὸν ἐκκλησιαστικὸν ὡς ἄγκυραν τῆς πίστεως ἐπεγίνωσκον, οὔτʼ ἂν ‘ἐναυάγησαν περὶ τὴν πίστιν, οὔτε τοσοῦτον ἠναισχύντουν, ὡς ἀνθίστασθαι καὶ τοῖς βουλομένοις πεπτωκότας αὐτοὺς ἐγεῖραι, καὶ μᾶλλον ἐχθροὺς ἡγεῖσθαι τοὺς νουθετοῦντας αὐτοὺς εἰς εὐσέβειαν. Ἀλλʼ ὡς ἔοικε, πονηρὸν ὁ αἱρετικὸς ἀληθῶς, καὶ πανταχόθεν ἐστὶν ἔχων διεφθαρμένην τὴν καρδίαν εἰς ἀσέβειαν. Ἰδοὺ γὰρ ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἐλεγχόμενοι, καὶ δεικνύμενοι πάσης συνέσεως ἔρημοι, οὐκ αἰσχύνονται· ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ἡ λεγομένη παρὰ τοῖς Ἑλλήνων μύθοις ὕδρα τὸ θηρίον, ἀναιρουμένων τῶν προτέρων ὄφεων, ὤδινεν ἑτέρους ὄφεις, φιλονεικοῦσα πρὸς τὸν ἀναιροῦντα τῇ τῶν ἑτέρων προβολῇ· τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ οἱ θεομάχοι καὶ οἱ θεοστυγεῖς, ὥσπερ ὕδραι, τὴν ψυχὴν πίπτοντες ἐφʼ οἷς προβάλλονται, ἄλλας ἐφευρίσκουσιν Ἰουδαϊκὰς καὶ μωρὰς ἑαυτοῖς ἐκζητήσεις· καὶ ὥσπερ ἔχθραν τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἔχοντες, ἐπινοοῦσι καινότερα, ὅπως μᾶλλον Χριστομάχους ἑαυτοὺς διὰ πάντων ἐπιδείξωσι.
58. Matēn toinyn skandalizesthai prospoiountai, kai mikra noousin hoi Areiomanitai peri tou Logou, ei gegraptai, ‘etarachthē, ’ kai ‘eklausen. ʼ Eoikasi gar mēde anthrōpinēn aisthēsin echein, agnoountes tēn tōn anthrōpōn physin kai ta toutōn idia; diʼ ha mallon edei thaumazein, hoti en toiautę̄ paschousę̄ sarki ēn ho Logos, kai oute ekōlye tous epibouleuontas, oute exedikei kata tōn anairountōn, kaiper dynamenos, ho allous kōlysas apothanein, kai apothanontas egeiras ek tōn nekrōn; allʼ ēneicheto paschein to idion sōma. Dia touto gar kai elēlythen, hōs proeipon, hina sarki pathę̄, kai loipon kai apathēs kai athanatos hē sarx kataskeuasthę̄; kai hina, kathōs pollakis eipomen, hōs eis auton tēs hybreōs kai tōn ginomenōn phthanontōn, mēketi tōn anthrōpōn haptētai tauta, allʼ exaphanisthę̄ pantelōs parʼ autou; kai loipon diʼ aiōnos aphthartoi, hōs naos tou Logou, diameinōsi. Tauta ei houtōs kai hoi Christomachoi dienoounto, ton te skopon ton ekklēsiastikon hōs ankyran tēs pisteōs epeginōskon, outʼ an ‘enauagēsan peri tēn pistin, oute tosouton ēnaischyntoun, hōs anthistasthai kai tois boulomenois peptōkotas autous egeirai, kai mallon echthrous hēgeisthai tous nouthetountas autous eis eusebeian. Allʼ hōs eoike, ponēron ho hairetikos alēthōs, kai pantachothen estin echōn diephtharmenēn tēn kardian eis asebeian. Idou gar epi pasin elenchomenoi, kai deiknymenoi pasēs syneseōs erēmoi, ouk aischynontai; allʼ hōsper hē legomenē para tois Hellēnōn mythois hydra to thērion, anairoumenōn tōn proterōn opheōn, ōdinen heterous opheis, philoneikousa pros ton anairounta tę̄ tōn heterōn probolę̄; ton auton tropon kai hoi theomachoi kai hoi theostygeis, hōsper hydrai, tēn psychēn piptontes ephʼ hois proballontai, allas epheuriskousin Ioudaïkas kai mōras heautois ekzētēseis; kai hōsper echthran tēn alētheian echontes, epinoousi kainotera, hopōs mallon Christomachous heautous dia pantōn epideixōsi.
In vain, then, do the Ariomaniacs pretend to be scandalized and think little of the Word because it is written “he was troubled” and “he wept.” For they seem not even to have human sense, since they are ignorant of human nature and its properties; for these very things they ought rather to marvel that the Word was in such suffering flesh, and neither hindered those who plotted against him nor took vengeance on those who killed him, though he could—he who prevented others from dying and raised the dead from the dead—but allowed his own body to suffer. For this is why he came, as I said before: to suffer in the flesh, so that thereafter the flesh might be made impassible and immortal; and so that, as we have often said, these outrages and happenings, reaching him, might no longer touch human beings, but be completely abolished by him; and so that thereafter they might remain incorruptible for ever, as a temple of the Word. If the Christ-fighters had understood these things in this way, and had recognized the church's scope as an anchor of the faith, they would not have “made shipwreck concerning the faith,” nor been so shameless as to resist those who wish to raise them from their fall, and rather to consider as enemies those who admonish them toward piety. But, as it seems, the heretic is truly a wicked thing, and has a heart corrupted in every way toward impiety. For see, refuted on every point and shown to be destitute of all understanding, they are not ashamed; but as the beast called the hydra in the Greek myths, when the first serpents were killed, brought forth other serpents, contending against the one who killed them by putting forth others, in the same way the fighters against God and God-haters, like hydras, falling in soul over the objections they put forward, invent for themselves other Jewish and foolish questions; and as though they held the truth as an enemy, they devise newer things, so as to show themselves Christ-fighters in everything.
Chapter 59
59Bright, 211–212
59. Μετὰ γὰρ τοὺς τοσούτους κατʼ αὐτῶν ἐλέγχους, ἐφʼ οἷς καὶ ὁ διάβολος αὐτὸς ὁ τούτων πατὴρ ἐντραπεὶς ἂν ἀπῆλθεν ὀπίσω, πάλιν ὡς ἀπὸ στρεβλῆς τῆς καρδίας αὐτῶν ἐπινοοῦντες γογγύζουσι, καὶ τοῖς μὲν ψιθυρίζουσι, τοῖς δὲ, ὡς κώνωπες, περιβομβοῦσι λέγοντες, ‘Ἔστω, ταῦτα οὕτως ἑρμηνεύετε, καὶ νικᾶτε τοῖς λογισμοῖς καὶ ταῖς ἀποδείξεσιν· ἀλλὰ δεῖ λέγειν βουλήσει καὶ θελήσει γεγενῆσθαι τὸν Υἱὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ Πατρός.’ Καὶ ἐν τούτῳ γὰρ πολλοὺς ἀπατῶσι, προβαλλόμενοι τὸ βούλημα καὶ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Θεοῦ, Τοῦτο δὲ εἰ μέν τις τῶν ὀρθῶς πιστευόντων ἁπλούστερον ἔλεγεν, οὐδὲν ἦν ὑποπτεῦσαι περὶ τοῦ λεγομένου, νικώσης τῆς ὀρθοδόξου διανοίας τὴν ἁπλουστέραν τῶν ῥημάτων προφοράν· ἐπειδὴ δὲ παρʼ αἱρετικῶν ἐστιν ἡ φωνὴ, ὕποπτα δὲ τῶν αἱρετικῶν τὰ ῥήματα, καὶ, ὡς γέγραπται, ‘κυβερνῶσι δὲ ἀσεβεῖς δόλους, ’ καὶ, ‘οἱ λόγοι αὐτῶν εἰσι δόλιοι, ʼ κἂν μόνον νεύσωσι, διεφθαρμένην γὰρ ἔχουσι τὴν καρδίαν, φέρε καὶ τοῦτο τὸ λεγόμενον ἐξετάσωμεν, μήπως, ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἐλεγχθέντες, λοιπὸν, ὡς ὕδραι, καινότερον ἐπενόησαν λεξείδιον, ἵνα διὰ τῆς τοιαύτης κομψολογίας καὶ πιθανῆς ὑφαρπαγῆς τὴν ἑαυτῶν ἀσέβειαν πάλιν ἄλλως ἐπισπείρωσι. Ταὐτὸν γὰρ σημαίνει ὁ λέγων, ‘βουλήσει γέγονεν ὁ Υἱὸςʼ καὶ ὁ λέγων ‘ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, ’ καὶ, ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γέγονεν ὁ Υἱὸς, ’ καὶ, ‘κτίσμα ἐστίν Ἀλλʼ ἐπεὶ ταῦτα λέγοντες ᾐσχύνθησαν, ἑτέρως αὐτὰ πάλιν σημαίνειν ἐπεχείρησαν οἱ δόλιοι, ‘βούλησινʼ προβαλλόμενοι, ὡς τὸ μέλαν αἱ σηπίαι, ἵνʼ ἐν τούτῳ τοὺς μὲν ἀκεραίους σκοτίζωσιν, αὐτοὶ δὲ τῆς ἰδίας αἱρέσεως μὴ ἐπιλάθωνται. Πόθεν γὰρ τὸ βουλήσει καὶ θελήσει, ʼ ἢ ἐκ ποίας γραφῆς τὰ τοιαῦτα πάλιν προφέρουσιν, εἰπάτωσαν οἱ τοῖς ῥήμασιν ὕποπτοι, καὶ τῆς ἀσεβείας ἐφευρεταί. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ Πατὴρ ἀποκαλύπτων ἀπʼ οὐρανοῦ τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Λόγον, ἐδείκνυεν ὅτι ‘οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός· ʼ καὶ διὰ μὲν τοῦ Δαβὶδ ἔλεγεν, ‘Ἐξηρεύξατο ἡ καρδία μου λόγον ἀγαθόν· ʼ τῷ δὲ Ἰωάννῃ εἰπεῖν ἐνετείλατο, ‘Ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος· καὶ ὁ Δαβὶδ δὲ ψάλλων φησὶν, ὅτι ‘παρὰ σοὶ πηγὴ ζωῆς, καὶ ἐν τῷ φωτί σου ὀψόμεθα φῶς· ὅ τε ἀπόστολος γράφει, ‘ὃς ὢν ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης·’ καὶ πάλιν, ‘ὃς ἐν μορφῇ Θεοῦ ὑπάρχων·’ καὶ ‘ὅς ἐστιν εἰκὼν τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου.’
59. Meta gar tous tosoutous katʼ autōn elenchous, ephʼ hois kai ho diabolos autos ho toutōn patēr entrapeis an apēlthen opisō, palin hōs apo streblēs tēs kardias autōn epinoountes gongyzousi, kai tois men psithyrizousi, tois de, hōs kōnōpes, peribombousi legontes, ‘Estō, tauta houtōs hermēneuete, kai nikate tois logismois kai tais apodeixesin; alla dei legein boulēsei kai thelēsei gegenēsthai ton Huion hypo tou Patros.’ Kai en toutǭ gar pollous apatōsi, proballomenoi to boulēma kai to thelēma tou Theou, Touto de ei men tis tōn orthōs pisteuontōn haplousteron elegen, ouden ēn hypopteusai peri tou legomenou, nikōsēs tēs orthodoxou dianoias tēn haplousteran tōn rhēmatōn prophoran; epeidē de parʼ hairetikōn estin hē phōnē, hypopta de tōn hairetikōn ta rhēmata, kai, hōs gegraptai, ‘kybernōsi de asebeis dolous, ’ kai, ‘hoi logoi autōn eisi dolioi, ʼ kan monon neusōsi, diephtharmenēn gar echousi tēn kardian, phere kai touto to legomenon exetasōmen, mēpōs, epi pasin elenchthentes, loipon, hōs hydrai, kainoteron epenoēsan lexeidion, hina dia tēs toiautēs kompsologias kai pithanēs hypharpagēs tēn heautōn asebeian palin allōs epispeirōsi. Tauton gar sēmainei ho legōn, ‘boulēsei gegonen ho Huiosʼ kai ho legōn ‘ēn pote hote ouk ēn, ’ kai, ‘ex ouk ontōn gegonen ho Huios, ’ kai, ‘ktisma estin Allʼ epei tauta legontes ę̄schynthēsan, heterōs auta palin sēmainein epecheirēsan hoi dolioi, ‘boulēsinʼ proballomenoi, hōs to melan hai sēpiai, hinʼ en toutǭ tous men akeraious skotizōsin, autoi de tēs idias haireseōs mē epilathōntai. Pothen gar to boulēsei kai thelēsei, ʼ ē ek poias graphēs ta toiauta palin propherousin, eipatōsan hoi tois rhēmasin hypoptoi, kai tēs asebeias epheuretai. Ho men gar Patēr apokalyptōn apʼ ouranou ton heautou Logon, edeiknyen hoti ‘houtos estin ho Huios mou ho agapētos; ʼ kai dia men tou Dabid elegen, ‘Exēreuxato hē kardia mou logon agathon; ʼ tǭ de Iōannę̄ eipein eneteilato, ‘En archę̄ ēn ho logos; kai ho Dabid de psallōn phēsin, hoti ‘para soi pēgē zōēs, kai en tǭ phōti sou opsometha phōs; ho te apostolos graphei, ‘hos ōn apaugasma tēs doxēs;’ kai palin, ‘hos en morphę̄ Theou hyparchōn;’ kai ‘hos estin eikōn tou Theou tou aoratou.’
For after so many refutations of them, at which even the devil himself, their father, would have gone back ashamed, again, as though devising from their crooked heart, they grumble, whispering to some and buzzing around others like gnats, saying, “Granted, you interpret these things so, and you prevail in arguments and proofs; but one must say that the Son came into being by the Father's counsel and will.” For by this too they deceive many, putting forward God's counsel and will. If one of those who believe rightly said this in simplicity, there would be nothing to suspect in what was said, since the orthodox mind would prevail over the simpler wording; but since the phrase comes from heretics, and the words of heretics are suspect, and, as it is written, “the impious steer deceits,” and “their words are deceitful,” even if they only nod, since their heart is corrupt, come, let us examine this saying too, lest, refuted on every point, they have now, like hydras, devised a newer phrase, so as by such fine talk and plausible stealth to sow their impiety again in another way. For he who says “the Son came into being by will” means the same as he who says “there was once when he was not,” and “the Son came into being from nothing,” and “he is a creature.” But since they were ashamed to say these things, the crafty men tried to signify them again in another way, putting forward “will,” as cuttlefish put forth their ink, so as to darken the simple by it, while they themselves do not forget their own heresy. For from where do they get “by counsel and will,” or from what Scripture do they put forward such things again? Let those tell us whose words are suspect and who are inventors of impiety. For the Father, revealing his own Word from heaven, showed that “this is my beloved Son”; and through David he said, “My heart has uttered a good Word”; and he commanded John to say, “In the beginning was the Word”; and David, singing, says, “For with you is the fountain of life, and in your light we shall see light”; and the apostle writes, “who, being the radiance of glory,” and again, “who, being in the form of God,” and “who is the image of the invisible God.”
Chapter 60
60Bright, 212–213
60. Πανταχοῦ τὸ ‘εἶναιʼ τοῦ Λόγου πάντες, καὶ οὐδαμοῦ ἐκ ‘βουλήσεωςʼ αὐτὸν οὐδὲ ὅλως ‘πεποιῆσθαιʼ λέγουσιν· αὐτοὶ δὲ ποῦ ἄρα ‘βούλησιν ἢ θέλησιν προηγουμένηνʼ εὗρον τοῦ Λόγου τοῦ Θεοῦ, εἰ μὴ ἄρα, τὰς γραφὰς ἀφέντες, ὑποκρίνονται καὶ τὴν Οὐαλεντίνου κακόνοιαν; Πτολεμαῖος γὰρ ὁ Οὐαλεντίνου ἔφη δύο ζυγοὺς ἔχειν τὸν ἀγένητον, ἔννοιαν καὶ θέλησιν· καὶ πρῶτον ἐνενόησεν, εἶτα ἠθέλησε· καὶ ἅπερ ἐνενόει, οὐκ ἠδύνατο προβάλλειν, εἰ μὴ ὅτε καὶ ἡ τοῦ θελήματος δύναμις ἐπεγένετο. Ἔνθεν οἱ Ἀρειανοὶ μαθόντες, θέλημα καὶ βούλησιν προηγεῖσθαι θέλουσι τοῦ Λόγου. Ἐκεῖνοι μὲν οὖν τὰ Οὐαλεντίνου ζηλούτωσαν· ἡμεῖς δὲ, ἐντυχόντες τοῖς θείοις λόγοις, ἐπὶ μὲν τοῦ Υἱοῦ τὸ ‘ἦνʼ εὕρομεν· καὶ αὐτὸν μόνον ἠκούσαμεν ὄντα ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ εἰκόνα τοῦ Πατρός· ἐπὶ δὲ μόνων τῶν γενητῶν, ἐπεὶ καὶ τῇ φύσει οὐκ ἦν ποτε ταῦτα, ἀλλʼ ἐπιγέγονε, προηγουμένην βούλησιν καὶ θέλησινʼ ἀνέγνωμεν, τοῦ Δαβὶδ ψάλλοντος ἐν μὲν τῷ ἑκατοστῷ δεκάτῳ τρίτῳ ψαλμῷ οὕτως, ‘Ὁ δὲ Θεὸς ἡμῶν ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, καὶ ἐν τῇ γῇ πάντα, ὅσα ἠθέλησεν, ἐποίησεν· ʼ ἐν δὲ τῷ ἑκατοστῷ δεκάτῳ, ‘Μεγάλα τὰ ἔργα Κυρίου, ἐξεζητημένα εἰς πάντα τὰ θελήματα αὐτοῦ· ʼ καὶ πάλιν ἐν τῷ ἑκατοστῷ τριακοστῷ τετάρτῳ, ‘Πάντα ὅσα ἠθέλησεν ὁ Κύριος ἐποίησεν ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ καὶ ἐν τῇ γῇ, καὶ ἐν ταῖς θαλάσσαις, καὶ ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ἀβύσσοις Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἔργον καὶ ποίημα, καὶ εἷς τῶν πάντων ἐστὶ, λεγέσθω καὶ αὐτὸς ‘βουλήσειʼ γενόμενος· οὕτω γὰρ ἔδειξεν ἡ γραφὴ τὰ ποιήματα γίγνεσθαι. Καὶ Ἀστέριος δὲ ὁ συνήγορος τῆς αἱρέσεως, τούτῳ συντιθέμενος, οὕτως γράφει· ‘Εἴτε γὰρ ἀνάξιον τοῦ Δημιουργοῦ τὸ θέλοντα ποιεῖν, ἐπὶ πάντων ὁμοίως ἀνῃρήσθω τὸ θέλειν, ἵνα ἀκέραιον αὐτῷ σώζηται τὸ ἀξίωμα· εἴτε προσῆκον τῷ Θεῷ τὸ βούλεσθαι, καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ πρώτου γεννήματος ὑπαρχέτω τὸ κρεῖττον. Οὐ γὰρ δὴ δυνατὸν ἑνί τε καὶ τῷ αὐτῷ Θεῷ τὸ θέλειν ἐπὶ τῶν ποιουμένων ἁρμόττειν, καὶ τὸ μὴ βούλεσθαι προσήκειν.’ Πλείστην ὅσην ἀσέβειαν ἐν τοῖς ῥήμασιν ἑαυτοῦ συνθεὶς ὁ σοφιστὴς, ὅτι τε τὸ γέννημα καὶ τὸ ποίημα ταὐτόν ἐστι, καὶ εἷς ἐκ πάντων τῶν ὄντων γεννημάτων ἐστὶν ὁ Υἱὸς, εἰς τοῦτο συνέκλεισεν, ὅτι τὰ ποιήματα βουλήματι καὶ θελήματι προσήκει λέγειν.
60. Pantachou to ‘einaiʼ tou Logou pantes, kai oudamou ek ‘boulēseōsʼ auton oude holōs ‘pepoiēsthaiʼ legousin; autoi de pou ara ‘boulēsin ē thelēsin proēgoumenēnʼ heuron tou Logou tou Theou, ei mē ara, tas graphas aphentes, hypokrinontai kai tēn Oualentinou kakonoian? Ptolemaios gar ho Oualentinou ephē dyo zygous echein ton agenēton, ennoian kai thelēsin; kai prōton enenoēsen, eita ēthelēse; kai haper enenoei, ouk ēdynato proballein, ei mē hote kai hē tou thelēmatos dynamis epegeneto. Enthen hoi Areianoi mathontes, thelēma kai boulēsin proēgeisthai thelousi tou Logou. Ekeinoi men oun ta Oualentinou zēloutōsan; hēmeis de, entychontes tois theiois logois, epi men tou Huiou to ‘ēnʼ heuromen; kai auton monon ēkousamen onta en tǭ Patri, kai eikona tou Patros; epi de monōn tōn genētōn, epei kai tę̄ physei ouk ēn pote tauta, allʼ epigegone, proēgoumenēn boulēsin kai thelēsinʼ anegnōmen, tou Dabid psallontos en men tǭ hekatostǭ dekatǭ tritǭ psalmǭ houtōs, ‘Ho de Theos hēmōn en tǭ ouranǭ, kai en tę̄ gę̄ panta, hosa ēthelēsen, epoiēsen; ʼ en de tǭ hekatostǭ dekatǭ, ‘Megala ta erga Kyriou, exezētēmena eis panta ta thelēmata autou; ʼ kai palin en tǭ hekatostǭ triakostǭ tetartǭ, ‘Panta hosa ēthelēsen ho Kyrios epoiēsen en tǭ ouranǭ kai en tę̄ gę̄, kai en tais thalassais, kai en pasais tais abyssois Ei men oun ergon kai poiēma, kai heis tōn pantōn esti, legesthō kai autos ‘boulēseiʼ genomenos; houtō gar edeixen hē graphē ta poiēmata gignesthai. Kai Asterios de ho synēgoros tēs haireseōs, toutǭ syntithemenos, houtōs graphei; ‘Eite gar anaxion tou Dēmiourgou to thelonta poiein, epi pantōn homoiōs anę̄rēsthō to thelein, hina akeraion autǭ sōzētai to axiōma; eite prosēkon tǭ Theǭ to boulesthai, kai epi tou prōtou gennēmatos hyparchetō to kreitton. Ou gar dē dynaton heni te kai tǭ autǭ Theǭ to thelein epi tōn poioumenōn harmottein, kai to mē boulesthai prosēkein.’ Pleistēn hosēn asebeian en tois rhēmasin heautou syntheis ho sophistēs, hoti te to gennēma kai to poiēma tauton esti, kai heis ek pantōn tōn ontōn gennēmatōn estin ho Huios, eis touto synekleisen, hoti ta poiēmata boulēmati kai thelēmati prosēkei legein.
Everywhere all of them speak of the Word's “being,” and nowhere do they say that he was “made” from “will,” or made at all; where, then, did these men find “a will or wish preceding” the Word of God—unless indeed, abandoning the Scriptures, they are playing the part of Valentinus's ill will too? For Ptolemy, the disciple of Valentinus, said that the unoriginate has two consorts, Thought and Will; that first he thought, then he willed; and that what he thought he could not put forth until the power of will came upon him. From there the Arians learned it, and want will and counsel to precede the Word. Let them, then, emulate the teachings of Valentinus; but we, reading the divine words, found “was” said of the Son, and heard that he alone is in the Father and is the Father's image; but only of originated things, since by nature they once were not but came to be afterwards, have we read of a preceding counsel and will, David singing in the hundred and thirteenth psalm thus: “But our God is in heaven and on earth; he has done whatever he willed”; and in the hundred and tenth: “Great are the works of the Lord, sought out in all his wills”; and again in the hundred and thirty-fourth: “Whatever the Lord willed he did, in heaven and on earth, in the seas and in all the deeps.” If, then, he is a work and a thing made, and one of all things, let him too be said to have come into being “by will”; for so Scripture has shown that things made come into being. And Asterius, the advocate of the heresy, agreeing with this, writes thus: “For if it is unworthy of the Creator to make by willing, let willing be removed equally in every case, so that his dignity may be kept intact; or if it befits God to will, let the better thing belong also to the first offspring. For it is not possible for one and the same God that willing should be fitting in the case of the things made, and not willing also be suitable.” The sophist, having packed a great deal of impiety into his words—that offspring and thing made are the same, and that the Son is one out of all the offspring that exist—concluded this: that it is fitting to speak of things made as coming by counsel and will.
Chapter 61
61Bright, 213–215
61. Οὐκοῦν εἰ ἄλλος ἐστὶ τῶν πάντων, ὥσπερ καὶ ἐν τοῖς πρὸ τούτων ἐδείχθη, καὶ μᾶλλον τὰ ἔργα διʼ αὐτοῦ γέγονε, μὴ λεγέσθω ‘βουλήσει·’ ἵνα μὴ καὶ αὐτὸς οὕτως γίνηται, ὥσπερ καὶ τὰ διʼ αὐτοῦ γενόμενα συνέστη. Καὶ γὰρ ὁ μὲν Παῦλος, οὐκ ὢν πρότερον, ὕστερον ὅμως ‘διὰ θελήματος Θεοῦ ἀπόστολοςʼ γέγονεν· ἡ δὲ κλῆσις ἡμῶν, ὥς ποτε καὶ αὐτὴ μὴ οὖσα, νῦν δὲ ἐπιγενομένη, προηγουμένην ἔχει τὴν βούλησιν, καὶ ὡς αὐτὸς πάλιν ὁ Παῦλός φησι, ‘κατὰ τὴν εὐδοκίαν τοῦ θελήματος αὐτοῦʼ γέγονε. Τό τε διὰ Μωσέως λεγόμενον, ‘Γενηθήτω φῶςʼ καὶ, ‘Ἐξαγαγέτω ἡ γῆ καὶ, ‘Ποιήσωμεν ἄνθρωπον, ’ ἡγοῦμαι, καθὰ καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν εἴρηται, τῆς βουλήσεως τοῦ ποιοῦντος εἶναι τοῦτο σημαντικόν. Τὰ μὲν γὰρ μὴ ὄντα ποτὲ, ἀλλʼ ἔξωθεν ἐπιγινόμενα, ὁ Δημιουργὸς βουλεύεται ποιῆσαι· τὸν δὲ ἴδιον Λόγον ἐξ αὐτοῦ φύσει γεννώμενον οὐ προβουλεύεται· ἐν τούτῳ γὰρ ὁ Πατὴρ τὰ ἄλλα, ὅσα βουλεύεται, ποιεῖ, καὶ δημιουργεῖ ἐν τούτῳ· καθὼς καὶ Ἰάκωβος ὁ ἀπόστολος διδάσκων ἔλεγε, ‘βουληθεὶς ἀπεκύησεν ἡμᾶς Λόγῳ ἀληθείας.’ Οὐκοῦν ἡ περὶ πάντων τῶν τε ‘ἀναγεννωμένωνʼ καὶ τῶν ἅπαξ γινομένων τοῦ Θεοῦ βούλησις ἐν τῷ Λόγῳ ἐστὶν, ἐν ᾧ καὶ τὰ δόξαντα ποιεῖ καὶ ἀναγεννᾷ· καὶ τοῦτο γὰρ πάλιν ὁ ἀπόστολος σημαίνει, γράφων εἰς Θεσσαλονίκην, τοῦτο γὰρ θέλημα Θεοῦ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ εἰς ὑμᾶς. Εἰ δὲ, ἐν ᾧ ποιεῖ, ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ ἡ βούλησίς ἐστι, καὶ ἐν Χριστῷ ἐστι τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Πατρὸς, πῶς δύναται καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν βουλήσει καὶ θελήματι γίνεσθαι; εἰ γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν βουλήσει, καθʼ ὑμᾶς, γέγονεν, ἀνάγκη καὶ τὴν περὶ αὐτοῦ βούλησιν ἐν ἑτέρῳ τινὶ Λόγῳ συνίστασθαι, διʼ οὗ καὶ αὐτὸς γίνεται· δέδεικται γὰρ ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ βούλησις οὐκ ἐν τοῖς γινομένοις οὖσα, ἀλλʼ ἐν τῷ ‘διʼ οὗʼ καὶ ‘ἐν ᾧʼ γίνεται τὰ ποιήματα πάντα. Ἔπειτα ἐπειδὴ ταὐτόν ἐστιν εἰπεῖν ‘βουλήσειʼ καὶ ‘ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, ’ ἀρκείσθωσαν τῷ λέγειν ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν·’ ἵνα, αἰσχυνόμενοι διὰ τὸ ἐκ τούτου χρόνους σημαίνεσθαι, γνῶσιν ὅτι καὶ ‘βουλήσειʼ λέγοντες χρόνους πρὸ Υἱοῦ σημαίνουσι· τῶν γάρ ποτε μὴ ὄντων προηγεῖται τὸ βουλεύεσθαι, ὡς ἐπὶ πάντων τῶν κτισμάτων. Εἰ δὲ ὁ Λόγος τῶν μὲν κτισμάτων ἐστὶ δημιουργὸς, αὐτὸς δὲ συνυπάρχει τῷ Πατρὶ, πῶς δύναται τοῦ ἀϊδίως ὄντος, ὡς μὴ ὄντος, προηγεῖσθαι τὸ βουλεύεσθαι; εἰ γὰρ προηγεῖται βουλὴ, πῶς ‘διʼ αὐτοῦ τὰ πάνταʼ; μᾶλλον γὰρ εἷς τῶν πάντων ἐστὶ βουλήσει καὶ αὐτὸς ‘ἀποκυηθεὶςʼ Υἱὸς, ὥσπερ καὶ ἡμεῖς ‘Λόγῳ ἀληθείαςʼ γεγόναμεν υἱοί· καὶ λοιπὸν ἡμᾶς ἀνάγκη ζητεῖν, ὥσπερ εἴρηται, ἄλλον Λόγον, διʼ οὗ καὶ οὗτος γέγονε, καὶ ἀπεκυήθη μετὰ πάντων, ὧν ἠθέλησεν ὁ Θεός.
61. Oukoun ei allos esti tōn pantōn, hōsper kai en tois pro toutōn edeichthē, kai mallon ta erga diʼ autou gegone, mē legesthō ‘boulēsei;’ hina mē kai autos houtōs ginētai, hōsper kai ta diʼ autou genomena synestē. Kai gar ho men Paulos, ouk ōn proteron, hysteron homōs ‘dia thelēmatos Theou apostolosʼ gegonen; hē de klēsis hēmōn, hōs pote kai autē mē ousa, nyn de epigenomenē, proēgoumenēn echei tēn boulēsin, kai hōs autos palin ho Paulos phēsi, ‘kata tēn eudokian tou thelēmatos autouʼ gegone. To te dia Mōseōs legomenon, ‘Genēthētō phōsʼ kai, ‘Exagagetō hē gē kai, ‘Poiēsōmen anthrōpon, ’ hēgoumai, katha kai en tois emprosthen eirētai, tēs boulēseōs tou poiountos einai touto sēmantikon. Ta men gar mē onta pote, allʼ exōthen epiginomena, ho Dēmiourgos bouleuetai poiēsai; ton de idion Logon ex autou physei gennōmenon ou probouleuetai; en toutǭ gar ho Patēr ta alla, hosa bouleuetai, poiei, kai dēmiourgei en toutǭ; kathōs kai Iakōbos ho apostolos didaskōn elege, ‘boulētheis apekyēsen hēmas Logǭ alētheias.’ Oukoun hē peri pantōn tōn te ‘anagennōmenōnʼ kai tōn hapax ginomenōn tou Theou boulēsis en tǭ Logǭ estin, en hǭ kai ta doxanta poiei kai anagenną; kai touto gar palin ho apostolos sēmainei, graphōn eis Thessalonikēn, touto gar thelēma Theou en Christǭ Iēsou eis hymas. Ei de, en hǭ poiei, en autǭ kai hē boulēsis esti, kai en Christǭ esti to thelēma tou Patros, pōs dynatai kai autos en boulēsei kai thelēmati ginesthai? ei gar kai autos en boulēsei, kathʼ hymas, gegonen, anankē kai tēn peri autou boulēsin en heterǭ tini Logǭ synistasthai, diʼ hou kai autos ginetai; dedeiktai gar hē tou Theou boulēsis ouk en tois ginomenois ousa, allʼ en tǭ ‘diʼ houʼ kai ‘en hǭʼ ginetai ta poiēmata panta. Epeita epeidē tauton estin eipein ‘boulēseiʼ kai ‘ēn pote hote ouk ēn, ’ arkeisthōsan tǭ legein ēn pote hote ouk ēn;’ hina, aischynomenoi dia to ek toutou chronous sēmainesthai, gnōsin hoti kai ‘boulēseiʼ legontes chronous pro Huiou sēmainousi; tōn gar pote mē ontōn proēgeitai to bouleuesthai, hōs epi pantōn tōn ktismatōn. Ei de ho Logos tōn men ktismatōn esti dēmiourgos, autos de synyparchei tǭ Patri, pōs dynatai tou aïdiōs ontos, hōs mē ontos, proēgeisthai to bouleuesthai? ei gar proēgeitai boulē, pōs ‘diʼ autou ta pantaʼ? mallon gar heis tōn pantōn esti boulēsei kai autos ‘apokyētheisʼ Huios, hōsper kai hēmeis ‘Logǭ alētheiasʼ gegonamen huioi; kai loipon hēmas anankē zētein, hōsper eirētai, allon Logon, diʼ hou kai houtos gegone, kai apekyēthē meta pantōn, hōn ēthelēsen ho Theos.
If, then, he is other than all things, as was shown in what came before, and rather the works came into being through him, let him not be said to be “by will,” lest he too come into being in the way the things that came into being through him came to subsist. For Paul, not existing before, afterwards became “an apostle through the will of God”; and our calling, since it too once was not but has now come about, has a will that preceded it, and, as Paul himself says again, it came about “according to the good pleasure of his will.” And what is said through Moses, “Let there be light,” and “Let the earth bring forth,” and “Let us make man,” signifies, I think, as was also said before, the will of the maker. For the things that once were not but come to be from outside, the Creator deliberates to make; but his own Word, begotten from him by nature, he does not deliberate beforehand; for in him the Father makes the other things that he deliberates, and in him he creates; as James the apostle too taught, saying, “Having willed, he brought us forth by the Word of truth.” So God's will concerning all things, both those “born again” and those made once for all, is in the Word, in whom he both makes and regenerates what he has resolved; and this again the apostle indicates, writing to Thessalonica, “For this is the will of God in Christ Jesus for you.” And if the will is in him in whom God makes, and the will of the Father is in Christ, how can he himself come into being by counsel and will? For if he too came into being by will, on your view, the will concerning him must also subsist in some other Word, through whom he too comes into being; for it has been shown that God's will is not in the things that come into being, but in him “through whom” and “in whom” all things made come into being. Then, since it is the same to say “by will” and “there was once when he was not,” let them be content to say “there was once when he was not,” so that, ashamed because times are signified by it, they may know that in saying “by will” too they signify times before the Son; for deliberation precedes the things that once were not, as with all creatures. But if the Word is the creator of the creatures, and himself coexists with the Father, how can deliberation precede him who is eternally, as though he were not? For if counsel precedes, how are “all things through him”? Rather, he too would be one of all things, a Son “brought forth” by will, as we too became sons “by the Word of truth”; and then we must, as has been said, seek another Word, through whom this one too came into being and was brought forth together with all the things that God willed.
Chapter 62
62Bright, 215–216
62. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἐστιν ἕτερος τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, ἔστω καὶ οὗτος Λόγῳ γεγονώς· εἰ δὲ μὴ ἔστιν ἄλλος (οὐκ ἔστι γὰρ), ἀλλὰ ‘πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ γέγονεν, ’ ἅπερ ὁ Πατὴρ βεβούληται, πῶς οὐ δείκνυται τούτων πολυκέφαλος πανουργία; ὅτι καταισχυνθέντες ἐπὶ τῷ λέγειν ‘ποίημα καὶ ‘κτίσμα, ʼ καὶ ‘οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇʼ ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, ἄλλως πάλιν κτίσμα λέγουσιν αὐτὸν εἶναι, ‘βούλησιν προβαλλόμενοι, καὶ λέγοντες, ‘Εἰ μὴ βουλήσει γέγονεν, οὐκοῦν ἀνάγκῃ καὶ μὴ θέλων ἔσχεν ὁ Θεὸς Υἱόν.’ Καὶ τίς ὁ τὴν ἀνάγκην ἐπιβαλὼν αὐτῷ, πονηρότατοι, καὶ πάντα πρὸς τὴν αἵρεσιν ἑαυτῶν ἕλκοντες; τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἀντικείμενον τῇ βουλήσει ἑωράκασι· τὸ δὲ μεῖζον καὶ ὑπερκείμενον οὐκ ἐθεώρησαν. Ὥσπερ γὰρ ἀντίκειται τῇ βουλήσει τὸ παρὰ γνώμην, οὕτως ὑπέρκειται καὶ προηγεῖται τοῦ βουλεύεσθαι τὸ κατὰ φύσιν. Οἰκίαν μὲν οὖν τις βουλευόμενος κατασκευάζει, υἱὸν δὲ γεννᾷ κατὰ φύσιν· καὶ τὸ μὲν βουλήσει κατασκευαζόμενον ἤρξατο γίνεσθαι, καὶ ἔξωθέν ἐστι τοῦ ποιοῦντος· ὁ δὲ υἱὸς ἴδιόν ἐστι τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ πατρὸς γέννημα, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἔξωθεν αὐτοῦ· διὸ οὐδὲ βουλεύεται περὶ αὐτοῦ, ἵνα μὴ καὶ περὶ ἑαυτοῦ δοκῇ βουλεύεσθαι. Ὅσῳ οὖν τοῦ κτίσματος ὁ υἱὸς ὑπέρκειται, τοσούτῳ καὶ τῆς βουλήσεως τὸ κατὰ φύσιν· καὶ ἔδει αὐτοὺς, ἀκούοντας, οὐ βουλήσει λογίζεσθαι τὸ κατὰ φύσιν. Οἱ δὲ, ἐπιλαθόμενοι ὅτι περὶ Υἱοῦ Θεοῦ ἀκούουσι, τολμῶσιν ἀνθρωπίνας ἀντιθέσεις λέγειν ἐπὶ Θεοῦ, ‘ἀνάγκηνʼ καὶ ‘παρὰ γνώμην, ʼ ἵνα τὸ εἶναι Υἱὸν ἀληθινὸν ἀρνήσωνται τοῦ Θεοῦ· ἐπεὶ εἰπάτωσαν ἡμῖν αὐτοὶ, τὸ ἀγαθὸν εἶναι καὶ οἰκτίρμονα τὸν Θεὸν ἐκ βουλήσεως πρόσεστιν αὐτῷ, ἢ οὐ βουλήσει; εἰ μὲν οὖν ἐκ βουλήσεως, σκοπεῖν δεῖ ὅτι ἤρξατο μὲν εἶναι ἀγαθὸς, καὶ τὸ μὴ εἶναι δὲ αὐτὸν ἀγαθὸν ἐνδεχόμενόν ἐστι· τὸ γὰρ βουλεύεσθαι καὶ προαιρεῖσθαι εἰς ἑκάτερα τὴν ῥοπὴν ἔχει, καὶ λογικῆς φύσεώς ἐστι τοῦτο πάθος. Εἰ δὲ διὰ τὸ ἐκ τούτων ἄτοπον οὐκ ἐκ βουλήσεως ἀγαθὸς καὶ οἰκτίρμων ἐστὶν, ἀκουσάτωσαν ἅπερ εἰρήκασιν αὐτοί· ‘οὐκοῦν ἀνάγκῃ καὶ μὴ θέλων ἐστὶν ἀγαθός.’ Καὶ τίς ὁ τὴν ἀνάγκην ἐπιβαλὼν αὐτῷ; Εἰ δὲ ἄτοπόν ἐστι λέγειν ἐπὶ Θεοῦ ἀνάγκην, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο φύσει ἀγαθός ἐστιν, εἴη ἂν πολλῷ μᾶλλον καὶ ἀληθέστερον τοῦ Υἱοῦ φύσει καὶ οὐκ ἐκ βουλήσεως Πατήρ.
62. Ei men oun estin heteros tou Theou Logos, estō kai houtos Logǭ gegonōs; ei de mē estin allos (ouk esti gar), alla ‘panta diʼ autou gegonen, ’ haper ho Patēr beboulētai, pōs ou deiknytai toutōn polykephalos panourgia? hoti kataischynthentes epi tǭ legein ‘poiēma kai ‘ktisma, ʼ kai ‘ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄ʼ ho tou Theou Logos, allōs palin ktisma legousin auton einai, ‘boulēsin proballomenoi, kai legontes, ‘Ei mē boulēsei gegonen, oukoun anankę̄ kai mē thelōn eschen ho Theos Huion.’ Kai tis ho tēn anankēn epibalōn autǭ, ponērotatoi, kai panta pros tēn hairesin heautōn helkontes? to men gar antikeimenon tę̄ boulēsei heōrakasi; to de meizon kai hyperkeimenon ouk etheōrēsan. Hōsper gar antikeitai tę̄ boulēsei to para gnōmēn, houtōs hyperkeitai kai proēgeitai tou bouleuesthai to kata physin. Oikian men oun tis bouleuomenos kataskeuazei, huion de genną kata physin; kai to men boulēsei kataskeuazomenon ērxato ginesthai, kai exōthen esti tou poiountos; ho de huios idion esti tēs ousias tou patros gennēma, kai ouk estin exōthen autou; dio oude bouleuetai peri autou, hina mē kai peri heautou dokę̄ bouleuesthai. Hosǭ oun tou ktismatos ho huios hyperkeitai, tosoutǭ kai tēs boulēseōs to kata physin; kai edei autous, akouontas, ou boulēsei logizesthai to kata physin. Hoi de, epilathomenoi hoti peri Huiou Theou akouousi, tolmōsin anthrōpinas antitheseis legein epi Theou, ‘anankēnʼ kai ‘para gnōmēn, ʼ hina to einai Huion alēthinon arnēsōntai tou Theou; epei eipatōsan hēmin autoi, to agathon einai kai oiktirmona ton Theon ek boulēseōs prosestin autǭ, ē ou boulēsei? ei men oun ek boulēseōs, skopein dei hoti ērxato men einai agathos, kai to mē einai de auton agathon endechomenon esti; to gar bouleuesthai kai proaireisthai eis hekatera tēn rhopēn echei, kai logikēs physeōs esti touto pathos. Ei de dia to ek toutōn atopon ouk ek boulēseōs agathos kai oiktirmōn estin, akousatōsan haper eirēkasin autoi; ‘oukoun anankę̄ kai mē thelōn estin agathos.’ Kai tis ho tēn anankēn epibalōn autǭ? Ei de atopon esti legein epi Theou anankēn, kai dia touto physei agathos estin, eiē an pollǭ mallon kai alēthesteron tou Huiou physei kai ouk ek boulēseōs Patēr.
If, then, there is another Word of God, let this one too have come into being by a Word; but if there is no other (and there is not), but “all things came into being through him” that the Father has willed, how is the many-headed knavery of these men not exposed? For, put to shame at saying that the Word of God is “a work” and “a creature” and “was not before he was begotten,” they say again in another way that he is a creature, putting forward “will,” and saying, “If he did not come into being by will, then God had a Son by necessity and unwillingly.” And who imposed the necessity on him, you most wicked men, who drag everything toward your heresy? For they have seen what is opposed to will, but have not perceived what is greater and lies above it. For as what is against one's inclination is opposed to will, so what is by nature lies above and precedes deliberation. A man builds a house by deliberating, but begets a son by nature; what is built by will began to come into being and is outside its maker, but the son is the proper offspring of the father's substance and is not outside him; that is why he does not deliberate about him, lest he seem to deliberate about himself. As far, then, as the son is above the creature, so far is what is by nature above what is by will; and on hearing this they ought not to reckon what is by nature under will. But they, forgetting that it is about the Son of God that they are hearing, dare to speak of human opposites in the case of God, “necessity” and “against one's inclination,” so as to deny that the Son of God is true Son. For let them tell us themselves: does God's being good and merciful belong to him from will, or not by will? If from will, one must consider that he began to be good, and that his not being good is possible; for deliberating and choosing can lean either way, and this is a property of a rational nature. But if, because of the absurdity that follows, he is good and merciful not from will, let them hear what they themselves said: “then he is good by necessity and unwillingly.” And who imposed the necessity on him? But if it is absurd to speak of necessity in God, and for this reason he is good by nature, much more, and more truly, would he be Father of the Son by nature and not from will.
Chapter 63
63Bright, 216–217
63. Εἰπάτωσαν δὲ πάλιν ἡμῖν καὶ τοῦτο (πρὸς γὰρ τὴν ἀναισχυντίαν αὐτῶν ἐρώτησιν αὐτοῖς ἐπαγαγεῖν ἔτι βούλομαι, τολμηροτέραν μὲν, βλέπουσαν δὲ ὅμως εἰς εὐσέβειαν· ἱλάσθητι, Δέσποτα)· ὁ Πατὴρ αὐτὸς, βουλευσάμενος πρότερον, εἶτα θελήσας, οὕτως ὑπάρχει, ἢ καὶ πρὸ τοῦ βουλεύσασθαι; χρὴ γὰρ καὶ περὶ τοῦ Λόγου τοιαῦτα τολμῶντας αὐτοὺς, τοιαῦτα καὶ ἀκούειν, ἵνα γνῶσιν ὅτι ἡ τοιαύτη αὐτῶν προπέτεια καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν τὸν Πατέρα φθάνει. Ἐὰν μὲν οὖν εἴπωσιν (ἅπαξ βουλευσάμενοι περὶ βουλήσεως) ὅτι καὶ αὐτὸς ἐκ βουλήσεως, τί οὖν ἦν πρὸ τοῦ βουλεύσασθαι; ἢ τί πλέον ἔσχεν, ὡς ὑμεῖς λέγετε, μετὰ τὸ βουλεύσασθαι; εἰ δὲ ἄτοπος καὶ ἀσύστατός ἐστιν ἡ τοιαύτη ἐρώτησις, καὶ οὐ θέμις ὅλως τοιαῦτα λέγειν (ἀρκεῖ γὰρ καὶ μόνον ἀκούοντας ἡμᾶς περὶ Θεοῦ εἰδέναι καὶ νοεῖν ὅτι αὐτός ἐστιν ‘ὁ ὢνʼ), πῶς οὐκ ἄλογον ἂν εἴη περὶ τοῦ Λόγου τοῦ Θεοῦ τοιαῦτα ἐνθυμεῖσθαι, καὶ ‘βούλησιν καὶ θέλησινʼ προβάλλεσθαι; ἀρκεῖ γὰρ καὶ μόνον ἀκούοντας ἡμᾶς καὶ περὶ τοῦ Λόγου εἰδέναι καὶ νοεῖν ὅτι ὁ μὴ ἐκ βουλήσεως ὑπάρχων Θεὸς οὐ βουλήσει, ἀλλὰ φύσει τὸν ἴδιον ἔχει Λόγον. Πῶς δὲ οὐχ ὑπερβάλλει πᾶσαν μανίαν τὸ καὶ μόνον ἐνθυμεῖσθαι, ὅτι αὐτὸς ὁ Θεὸς βουλεύεται καὶ σκέπτεται, καὶ προαιρεῖται, καὶ θέλειν ἑαυτὸν προτρέπεται, ἵνα μὴ ἄλογος καὶ ἄσοφος ᾖ, ἀλλὰ Λόγον καὶ Σοφίαν ἔχῃ; περὶ ἑαυτοῦ γὰρ δοκεῖ σκέπτεσθαι ὁ περὶ τοῦ ἰδίου τῆς οὐσίας ἑαυτοῦ βουλευόμενος. Πολλῆς τοίνυν δυσφημίας οὔσης ἐν τῇ τοιαύτῃ φρονήσει, εὐσεβῶς ἂν λεχθείη, ὅτι τὰ μὲν γενητὰ εὐδοκίᾳ καὶ βουλήσει γέγονεν, ὁ δὲ Υἱὸς οὐ θελήματός ἐστι δημιούργημα ἐπιγεγονὼς, καθάπερ ἡ κτίσις, ἀλλὰ φύσει τῆς οὐσίας ἴδιον γέννημα. Καὶ γὰρ, ἴδιος ὢν Λόγος τοῦ Πατρὸς, οὐκ ἐᾷ πρὸ ἑαυτοῦ λογίσασθαί τινα ‘βούλησιν, ’ αὐτὸς ὢν βουλὴ ζῶσα τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ δύναμις, καὶ δημιουργὸς τῶν δοκούντων τῷ Πατρί. Καὶ ταῦτα αὐτὸς ἐν ταῖς Παροιμίαις περὶ ἑαυτοῦ φησιν· ‘ἐμὴ βουλὴ καὶ ἀσφάλεια, ἐμὴ φρόνησις, ἐμὴ δὲ ἰσχύς.’ Ὡς γὰρ, αὐτὸς ὢν ἡ φρόνησις, ἐν ᾗ ‘τοὺς οὐρανοὺς ἡτοίμασε, ʼ καὶ αὐτὸς ὢν ἰσχὺς καὶ δύναμις· (‘Χριστὸςʼ γὰρ ‘Θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ Θεοῦ σοφία·’) νῦν παρακλίνων εἶπεν, ‘ἐμὴ φρόνησις, καὶ ἐμὴ ἰσχύς· οὕτω λέγων, ‘ἐμὴ βουλὴ, ʼ αὐτὸς ἂν εἴη τοῦ Πατρὸς ἡ ζῶσα βουλὴ, καθὼς καὶ παρὰ τοῦ προφήτου μεμαθήκαμεν, ὅτι αὐτὸς ‘τῆς μεγάλης βουλῆς ἄγγελος γίνεται, καὶ θέλημα τοῦ Πατρὸς αὐτὸς ἐκλήθη. Χρὴ γὰρ οὕτω διελέγχειν αὐτοὺς, ἀνθρώπινα περὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ διανοουμένους.
63. Eipatōsan de palin hēmin kai touto (pros gar tēn anaischyntian autōn erōtēsin autois epagagein eti boulomai, tolmēroteran men, blepousan de homōs eis eusebeian; hilasthēti, Despota); ho Patēr autos, bouleusamenos proteron, eita thelēsas, houtōs hyparchei, ē kai pro tou bouleusasthai? chrē gar kai peri tou Logou toiauta tolmōntas autous, toiauta kai akouein, hina gnōsin hoti hē toiautē autōn propeteia kai eis auton ton Patera phthanei. Ean men oun eipōsin (hapax bouleusamenoi peri boulēseōs) hoti kai autos ek boulēseōs, ti oun ēn pro tou bouleusasthai? ē ti pleon eschen, hōs hymeis legete, meta to bouleusasthai? ei de atopos kai asystatos estin hē toiautē erōtēsis, kai ou themis holōs toiauta legein (arkei gar kai monon akouontas hēmas peri Theou eidenai kai noein hoti autos estin ‘ho ōnʼ), pōs ouk alogon an eiē peri tou Logou tou Theou toiauta enthymeisthai, kai ‘boulēsin kai thelēsinʼ proballesthai? arkei gar kai monon akouontas hēmas kai peri tou Logou eidenai kai noein hoti ho mē ek boulēseōs hyparchōn Theos ou boulēsei, alla physei ton idion echei Logon. Pōs de ouch hyperballei pasan manian to kai monon enthymeisthai, hoti autos ho Theos bouleuetai kai skeptetai, kai proaireitai, kai thelein heauton protrepetai, hina mē alogos kai asophos ę̄, alla Logon kai Sophian echę̄? peri heautou gar dokei skeptesthai ho peri tou idiou tēs ousias heautou bouleuomenos. Pollēs toinyn dysphēmias ousēs en tę̄ toiautę̄ phronēsei, eusebōs an lechtheiē, hoti ta men genēta eudokią kai boulēsei gegonen, ho de Huios ou thelēmatos esti dēmiourgēma epigegonōs, kathaper hē ktisis, alla physei tēs ousias idion gennēma. Kai gar, idios ōn Logos tou Patros, ouk eą pro heautou logisasthai tina ‘boulēsin, ’ autos ōn boulē zōsa tou Patros, kai dynamis, kai dēmiourgos tōn dokountōn tǭ Patri. Kai tauta autos en tais Paroimiais peri heautou phēsin; ‘emē boulē kai asphaleia, emē phronēsis, emē de ischys.’ Hōs gar, autos ōn hē phronēsis, en hę̄ ‘tous ouranous hētoimase, ʼ kai autos ōn ischys kai dynamis; (‘Christosʼ gar ‘Theou dynamis kai Theou sophia;’) nyn paraklinōn eipen, ‘emē phronēsis, kai emē ischys; houtō legōn, ‘emē boulē, ʼ autos an eiē tou Patros hē zōsa boulē, kathōs kai para tou prophētou memathēkamen, hoti autos ‘tēs megalēs boulēs angelos ginetai, kai thelēma tou Patros autos eklēthē. Chrē gar houtō dielenchein autous, anthrōpina peri tou Theou dianooumenous.
Let them tell us this too (for against their shamelessness I wish to bring yet another question, a bolder one, but one that nevertheless looks to piety—be gracious, O Master): does the Father himself exist in this way, having first deliberated and then willed, or does he exist even before deliberating? For since they dare such things about the Word, they must also hear such things, so that they may know that such rashness of theirs reaches even to the Father himself. If, then, they say (having once deliberated about will) that he too exists from will, what then was he before deliberating? Or what more did he gain, as you say, after deliberating? But if such a question is absurd and incoherent, and it is not at all right to say such things (for it is enough for us, merely hearing about God, to know and understand that he is “He who is”), how would it not be irrational to entertain such thoughts about the Word of God, and to put forward “counsel and will”? For it is enough for us, merely hearing about the Word too, to know and understand that God, who does not exist from will, has his own Word not by will but by nature. And how does it not exceed all madness even to imagine that God himself deliberates, and considers, and chooses, and urges himself to will, so that he may not be without Word and without wisdom, but may have Word and Wisdom? For he who deliberates about what is proper to his own substance seems to deliberate about himself. Since, then, there is great blasphemy in such thinking, it would be piously said that originated things came into being by good pleasure and will, but that the Son is not a product of will that came into being afterwards, like creation, but by nature the proper offspring of the substance. For being the Father's own Word, he does not allow anyone to reckon any “will” before himself, since he himself is the living counsel of the Father, and power, and creator of the things that seem good to the Father. And this he says of himself in the Proverbs: “Mine are counsel and security, mine is understanding, and mine is strength.” For as, being himself the understanding in which “he prepared the heavens,” and being himself strength and power (for “Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God”), he now, with a change of phrase, said, “mine is understanding, and mine is strength,” so in saying “mine is counsel” he would himself be the living counsel of the Father; as we have also learned from the prophet that he becomes “the angel of great counsel,” and he himself was called the will of the Father. For so one must refute them, since they think human thoughts about God.
Chapter 64
64Bright, 217–218
64. Οὐκοῦν εἰ τὰ ποιήματα ‘βουλήσει καὶ εὐδοκίᾳʼ ὑπέστη, καὶ ἡ κτίσις πᾶσα θελήματι γέγονεν, ὅ τε Παῦλος ‘διὰ θελήματος Θεοῦʼ ἀπόστολος ἐκλήθη, καὶ ἡ κλῆσις ἡμῶν ‘εὐδοκίᾳ καὶ θελήματιʼ γέγονε, ‘πάντα δὲ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου γέγονεν, ʼ ἐκτός ἐστιν οὗτος τῶν βουλήσει γεγονότων, καὶ μᾶλλον αὐτός ἐστιν ἡ ζῶσα βουλὴ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἐν ᾗ ταῦτα πάντα γέγονεν· ἐν ᾗ καὶ ὁ ἅγιος Δαβὶδ εὐχαριστῶν ἔλεγεν ἐν τῷ ἑβδομηκοστῷ δευτέρῳ ψαλμῷ, ‘Ἐκράτησας τῆς χειρὸς τῆς δεξιᾶς μου, καὶ ἐν τῇ βουλῇ σου ὡδήγησάς με.’ Πῶς οὖν δύναται, βουλὴ καὶ θέλημα τοῦ Πατρὸς ὑπάρχων, ὁ Λόγος γίνεσθαι καὶ αὐτὸς ‘θελήματι καὶ βουλήσει, ʼ ὡς ἕκαστος, εἰ μὴ, καθὰ προεῖπον, μανέντες πάλιν εἴπωσιν αὐτὸν διʼ ἑαυτοῦ γεγονέναι, ἢ διʼ ἑτέρου τινός; Τίς οὖν ἐστι, διʼ οὗ γέγονε; πλασάσθωσαν ἕτερον Λόγον, καὶ τὰ Οὐαλεντίνου ζηλώσαντες, ‘Χριστὸνʼ ἕτερον ὀνομασάτωσαν· οὐ γὰρ γέγραπται. Ἀλλὰ κἂν πλάσωνται, πάντως κἀκεῖνος διά τινος γίνεται· καὶ λοιπὸν οὕτως ἐπιλογιζομένων ἡμῶν, καὶ ἀνακρινόντων τὴν ἀκολουθίαν, εὑρίσκεται τῶν ἀθέων ἡ πολυκέφαλος αἵρεσις εἰς πολυθεότητα πίπτουσα καὶ ἄμετρον μανίαν, ἐν ᾗ ‘κτίσμαʼ καὶ ‘ἐξ οὐκ ὄντωνʼ θέλοντες εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν, ἑτέρως τὰ αὐτὰ σημαίνουσι, ‘βούλησιν καὶ θέλησινʼ προβαλλόμενοι, ἃ μάλιστα ἐπὶ τῶν γενητῶν καὶ κτιστῶν ταῦτα εὐλόγως ἂν λέγοιτο. Πῶς οὖν οὐκ ἀσεβὲς τὰ τῶν γενητῶν ἐπὶ τὸν Δημιουργὸν ἀναφέρειν; ἢ πῶς οὐ βλάσφημον λέγειν βούλησιν πρὸ τοῦ Λόγου εἶναι ἐν τῷ Πατρί; εἰ γὰρ προηγεῖται βούλησις ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, οὐκ ἀληθεύει λέγων ὁ Υἱὸς, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρί·’ ἢ εἰ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρί ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ δεύτερος λογισθήσεται, καὶ οὐκ ἔπρεπε λέγειν αὐτὸν, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ’ οὔσης βουλήσεως πρὸ αὐτοῦ, ἐν ᾗ τὰ πάντα γέγονε καὶ αὐτὸς ὑπέστη καθʼ ὑμᾶς· κἂν γὰρ τῇ δόξῃ διαφέρῃ, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲν ἧττον εἷς ἐστι τῶν ἐκ βουλήσεως γινομένων. Ὡς δὲ ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν εἰρήκαμεν, εἰ οὕτως ἐστὶ, πῶς ὁ μὲν Κύριος, τὰ δὲ δοῦλα; πάντων δὲ Κύριος τυγχάνει οὗτος, ὅτι τῇ τοῦ Πατρὸς κυριότητι ἥνωται· καὶ πάντως ἡ κτίσις δούλη, ἐπεὶ ἐκτὸς τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς ἑνότητός ἐστι, καὶ, οὐκ οὖσά ποτε, γέγονεν.
64. Oukoun ei ta poiēmata ‘boulēsei kai eudokiąʼ hypestē, kai hē ktisis pasa thelēmati gegonen, ho te Paulos ‘dia thelēmatos Theouʼ apostolos eklēthē, kai hē klēsis hēmōn ‘eudokią kai thelēmatiʼ gegone, ‘panta de dia tou Logou gegonen, ʼ ektos estin houtos tōn boulēsei gegonotōn, kai mallon autos estin hē zōsa boulē tou Patros, en hę̄ tauta panta gegonen; en hę̄ kai ho hagios Dabid eucharistōn elegen en tǭ hebdomēkostǭ deuterǭ psalmǭ, ‘Ekratēsas tēs cheiros tēs dexias mou, kai en tę̄ boulę̄ sou hōdēgēsas me.’ Pōs oun dynatai, boulē kai thelēma tou Patros hyparchōn, ho Logos ginesthai kai autos ‘thelēmati kai boulēsei, ʼ hōs hekastos, ei mē, katha proeipon, manentes palin eipōsin auton diʼ heautou gegonenai, ē diʼ heterou tinos? Tis oun esti, diʼ hou gegone? plasasthōsan heteron Logon, kai ta Oualentinou zēlōsantes, ‘Christonʼ heteron onomasatōsan; ou gar gegraptai. Alla kan plasōntai, pantōs kakeinos dia tinos ginetai; kai loipon houtōs epilogizomenōn hēmōn, kai anakrinontōn tēn akolouthian, heurisketai tōn atheōn hē polykephalos hairesis eis polytheotēta piptousa kai ametron manian, en hę̄ ‘ktismaʼ kai ‘ex ouk ontōnʼ thelontes einai ton Huion, heterōs ta auta sēmainousi, ‘boulēsin kai thelēsinʼ proballomenoi, ha malista epi tōn genētōn kai ktistōn tauta eulogōs an legoito. Pōs oun ouk asebes ta tōn genētōn epi ton Dēmiourgon anapherein? ē pōs ou blasphēmon legein boulēsin pro tou Logou einai en tǭ Patri? ei gar proēgeitai boulēsis en tǭ Patri, ouk alētheuei legōn ho Huios, ‘egō en tǭ Patri;’ ē ei kai autos en tǭ Patri estin, alla deuteros logisthēsetai, kai ouk eprepe legein auton, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, ’ ousēs boulēseōs pro autou, en hę̄ ta panta gegone kai autos hypestē kathʼ hymas; kan gar tę̄ doxę̄ diapherę̄, allʼ ouden hētton heis esti tōn ek boulēseōs ginomenōn. Hōs de en tois emprosthen eirēkamen, ei houtōs esti, pōs ho men Kyrios, ta de doula? pantōn de Kyrios tynchanei houtos, hoti tę̄ tou Patros kyriotēti hēnōtai; kai pantōs hē ktisis doulē, epei ektos tēs tou Patros henotētos esti, kai, ouk ousa pote, gegonen.
If, then, things made came to subsist “by will and good pleasure,” and all creation came into being by will, and Paul was called an apostle “through the will of God,” and our calling came about “by good pleasure and will,” and “all things came into being through the Word,” then he is outside the things that came into being by will, and is rather himself the living counsel of the Father, in which all these things came into being; the counsel in which holy David too, giving thanks, said in the seventy-second psalm, “You held my right hand, and in your counsel you guided me.” How, then, can the Word, being counsel and will of the Father, himself come into being “by will and counsel,” like each thing, unless, as I said before, in their madness they say again that he came into being through himself or through some other? Who, then, is it through whom he came into being? Let them fashion another Word, and, emulating the teachings of Valentinus, let them name another “Christ”; for it is not written. But even if they fashion one, that one too certainly comes into being through someone; and so, as we reason further and examine the consequences, the many-headed heresy of the godless is found falling into polytheism and measureless madness, in which, wishing the Son to be “a creature” and “from nothing,” they signify the same things in another way, putting forward “counsel and will,” which could reasonably be said above all of originated and created things. How, then, is it not impious to refer the things of originated beings to the Creator? Or how is it not blasphemous to say that there is a will in the Father before the Word? For if will precedes in the Father, the Son does not speak the truth in saying, “I am in the Father”; or if he too is in the Father, he will be reckoned second, and it would not have been fitting for him to say, “I am in the Father,” since there would be a will before him, in which all things came into being and he himself came to subsist, on your view; for even if he differs in glory, he is none the less one of those that come into being by will. And, as we said before, if it is so, how is he Lord and the others servants? But he is Lord of all because he is united to the Father's lordship; and creation is surely servant, since it is outside the Father's unity and, once not being, came to be.
Chapter 65
65Bright, 218–219
65. Ἔδει δὲ αὐτοὺς, λέγοντας ‘βουλήσειʼ τὸν Υἱὸν, εἰπεῖν, ὅτι καὶ ‘φρονήσειʼ γέγονε· ταὐτὸν γὰρ ἡγοῦμαι φρόνησιν καὶ βούλησιν εἶναι· ὃ γὰρ βουλεύεταί τις, τοῦτο πάντως καὶ φρονεῖ· καὶ ὃ φρονεῖ, τοῦτο καὶ βουλεύεται. Αὐτὸς γοῦν ὁ Σωτὴρ ὡς ἀδελφὰ ταῦτα τῇ ἀναλογίᾳ συνῆψεν ἅμα λέγων, ‘ἐμὴ βουλὴ καὶ ἀσφάλεια, ἐμὴ φρόνησις, ἐμὴ δὲ ἰσχύς.’ Ὡς γὰρ ἰσχὺς καὶ ἀσφάλεια ταὐτόν ἐστιν (ἡ αὐτὴ γὰρ δύναμίς ἐστιν), οὕτω ταὐτόν ἐστιν εἰπεῖν τὴν φρόνησιν καὶ τὴν βουλὴν εἶναι, ἅπερ ἐστὶν ὁ Κύριος. Ἀλλʼ οἱ ἀσεβεῖς οὐ θέλουσι μὲν λόγον καὶ βουλὴν ζῶσαν εἶναι τὸν Υἱόν· περὶ δὲ τὸν Θεὸν φρόνησιν καὶ βουλὴν καὶ σοφίαν ὡς ἕξιν συμβαίνουσαν καὶ ἀποσυμβαίνουσαν ἀνθρωπίνως γίνεσθαι μυθολογοῦσι, καὶ πάντα κινοῦσι, καὶ τὴν Οὐαλεντίνου ‘ἔννοιαν καὶ θέλησινʼ προβάλλονται, ἵνα μόνον διαστήσωσι τὸν Υἱὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ μὴ εἴπωσιν ἴδιον αὐτὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς εἶναι Λόγον, ἀλλὰ κτίσμα. Ἐκεῖνοι μὲν οὖν ἀκουέτωσαν, ὡς Σίμων ὁ μάγος ἤκουσεν, Ἡ ἀσέβεια Οὐαλεντίνου ‘σὺν ὑμῖν εἴη εἰς ἀπώλειαν·’ ἕκαστος δὲ Σολομῶνι μᾶλλον πειθέσθω λέγοντι αὐτὸν εἶναι σοφίαν καὶ φρόνησιν τὸν Λόγον· φησὶ γάρ· ‘Ὁ Θεὸς τῇ σοφίᾳ ἐθεμελίωσε τὴν γῆν, ἡτοίμασε δὲ οὐρανοὺς ἐν φρονήσει·’ ὡς δὲ ὧδε ‘ἐν φρονήσει, οὕτως ἐν Ψαλμοῖς, ‘τῷ Λόγῳ Κυρίου οἱ οὐρανοὶ ἐστερεώθησαν. Ὡς δὲ τῷ Λόγῳ οἱ οὐρανοὶ, οὕτω ‘πάντα, ὅσα ἠθέλησεν, ἐποίησε·’ καὶ ὡς ὁ ἀπόστολος γράφει Θεσσαλονικεῦσι, ‘τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ ἐστιν·’ ὁ ἄρα τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος καὶ ἡ Σοφία, αὐτὸς ἡ φρόνησις καὶ ἡ ζῶσα βουλή· καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν· αὐτὸς ἀλήθεια, καὶ φῶς, καὶ δύναμις τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν. Εἰ δὲ ἡ βούλησις τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡ Σοφία ἐστὶ καὶ ἡ φρόνησις, ὁ δὲ Υἱός ἐστιν ἡ Σοφία, ὁ ἄρα λέγων ‘βουλήσειʼ τὸν Υἱὸν ἴσον λέγει τῷ τὴν Σοφίαν ‘ἐν Σοφίᾳʼ γεγονέναι, καὶ τὸν Υἱὸν ‘ἐν Υἱῷʼ πεποιῆσθαι, καὶ ‘διὰ τοῦ Λόγουʼ τὸν Λόγον ἐκτίσθαι. Τοῦτο δὲ καὶ τῷ Θεῷ μάχεται, καὶ ταῖς παρʼ αὐτοῦ γραφαῖς ἐναντιοῦται· καὶ γὰρ καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος οὐ βουλήσεως, ἀλλὰ αὐτῆς τῆς πατρικῆς οὐσίας ἴδιον ‘ἀπαύγασμα καὶ χαρακτῆραʼ τὸν Υἱὸν κηρύττει, λέγων, ‘ὃς ὢν ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης καὶ χαρακτὴρ τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ.’ Εἰ δὲ, ὡς προειρήκαμεν, ἐκ βουλήσεως οὐκ ἔστιν ἡ πατρικὴ οὐσία καὶ ὑπόστασις, εὔδηλον ὡς οὔτε τὸ ἴδιον τῆς πατρικῆς ὑποστάσεως ἐκ βουλήσεως ἂν εἴη· ὁποία γὰρ ᾖ καὶ ὡς ἐὰν ᾖ ἡ μακαρία ἐκείνη ὑπόστασις, τοιοῦτον καὶ οὕτως εἶναι καὶ τὸ ἴδιον ἐξ αὐτῆς γέννημα δεῖ. Καὶ αὐτὸς γοῦν ὁ Πατὴρ οὐκ εἶπεν, ‘Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ βουλήσει μου γεγονὼς Υἱὸς, ʼ οὐδὲ, ‘ὃν κατʼ εὐδοκίαν ἔσχον Υἱόν·’ ἀλλʼ ἁπλῶς, ‘ὁ Υἱός μου, ʼ καὶ μᾶλλον, ‘ἐν ᾧ ηὐδόκησα·’ δεικνὺς ἐκ τούτων ὅτι ‘φύσει μὲν οὗτός ἐστιν Υἱὸς, ἐν αὐτῷ δὲ τῶν ἐμοὶ δοκούντων ἡ βούλησις ἀπόκειται.’
65. Edei de autous, legontas ‘boulēseiʼ ton Huion, eipein, hoti kai ‘phronēseiʼ gegone; tauton gar hēgoumai phronēsin kai boulēsin einai; ho gar bouleuetai tis, touto pantōs kai phronei; kai ho phronei, touto kai bouleuetai. Autos goun ho Sōtēr hōs adelpha tauta tę̄ analogią synēpsen hama legōn, ‘emē boulē kai asphaleia, emē phronēsis, emē de ischys.’ Hōs gar ischys kai asphaleia tauton estin (hē autē gar dynamis estin), houtō tauton estin eipein tēn phronēsin kai tēn boulēn einai, haper estin ho Kyrios. Allʼ hoi asebeis ou thelousi men logon kai boulēn zōsan einai ton Huion; peri de ton Theon phronēsin kai boulēn kai sophian hōs hexin symbainousan kai aposymbainousan anthrōpinōs ginesthai mythologousi, kai panta kinousi, kai tēn Oualentinou ‘ennoian kai thelēsinʼ proballontai, hina monon diastēsōsi ton Huion apo tou Patros, kai mē eipōsin idion auton tou Patros einai Logon, alla ktisma. Ekeinoi men oun akouetōsan, hōs Simōn ho magos ēkousen, Hē asebeia Oualentinou ‘syn hymin eiē eis apōleian;’ hekastos de Solomōni mallon peithesthō legonti auton einai sophian kai phronēsin ton Logon; phēsi gar; ‘Ho Theos tę̄ sophią ethemeliōse tēn gēn, hētoimase de ouranous en phronēsei;’ hōs de hōde ‘en phronēsei, houtōs en Psalmois, ‘tǭ Logǭ Kyriou hoi ouranoi estereōthēsan. Hōs de tǭ Logǭ hoi ouranoi, houtō ‘panta, hosa ēthelēsen, epoiēse;’ kai hōs ho apostolos graphei Thessalonikeusi, ‘to thelēma tou Theou en Christǭ Iēsou estin;’ ho ara tou Theou Huios autos estin ho Logos kai hē Sophia, autos hē phronēsis kai hē zōsa boulē; kai en autǭ to thelēma tou Patros estin; autos alētheia, kai phōs, kai dynamis tou Patros estin. Ei de hē boulēsis tou Theou hē Sophia esti kai hē phronēsis, ho de Huios estin hē Sophia, ho ara legōn ‘boulēseiʼ ton Huion ison legei tǭ tēn Sophian ‘en Sophiąʼ gegonenai, kai ton Huion ‘en Huiǭʼ pepoiēsthai, kai ‘dia tou Logouʼ ton Logon ektisthai. Touto de kai tǭ Theǭ machetai, kai tais parʼ autou graphais enantioutai; kai gar kai ho apostolos ou boulēseōs, alla autēs tēs patrikēs ousias idion ‘apaugasma kai charaktēraʼ ton Huion kēryttei, legōn, ‘hos ōn apaugasma tēs doxēs kai charaktēr tēs hypostaseōs autou.’ Ei de, hōs proeirēkamen, ek boulēseōs ouk estin hē patrikē ousia kai hypostasis, eudēlon hōs oute to idion tēs patrikēs hypostaseōs ek boulēseōs an eiē; hopoia gar ę̄ kai hōs ean ę̄ hē makaria ekeinē hypostasis, toiouton kai houtōs einai kai to idion ex autēs gennēma dei. Kai autos goun ho Patēr ouk eipen, ‘Houtos estin ho boulēsei mou gegonōs Huios, ʼ oude, ‘hon katʼ eudokian eschon Huion;’ allʼ haplōs, ‘ho Huios mou, ʼ kai mallon, ‘en hǭ ēudokēsa;’ deiknys ek toutōn hoti ‘physei men houtos estin Huios, en autǭ de tōn emoi dokountōn hē boulēsis apokeitai.’
When they say that the Son is “by will,” they ought also to have said that he came into being “by understanding”; for I consider understanding and will to be the same; for what one deliberates, this he surely also understands, and what he understands, this he also deliberates. The Saviour himself, at any rate, joined these together as sisters by analogy, saying at once, “Mine are counsel and security, mine is understanding, and mine is strength.” For as strength and security are the same (for it is the same power), so it is the same to say understanding and counsel, which the Lord is. But the impious do not want the Son to be Word and living counsel; instead they tell the fable that understanding, counsel, and wisdom arise in God as a habit that comes and goes, in human fashion; and they move everything and put forward Valentinus's “Thought and Will,” only so as to separate the Son from the Father and not call him the Father's own Word, but a creature. Let them, then, hear what Simon the sorcerer heard: “The impiety of Valentinus perish with you”; but let each rather be persuaded by Solomon, who says that the Word himself is wisdom and understanding; for he says, “God by wisdom founded the earth, and prepared the heavens by understanding”; and as here it says “by understanding,” so in the Psalms, “By the Word of the Lord the heavens were established.” And as the heavens were established by the Word, so “he did whatever he willed”; and as the apostle writes to the Thessalonians, “the will of God is in Christ Jesus.” So the Son of God is himself the Word and the Wisdom, himself the understanding and the living counsel; and in him is the will of the Father; he is the truth and light and power of the Father. And if the will of God is the Wisdom and understanding, and the Son is the Wisdom, then he who says that the Son is “by will” is in effect saying that Wisdom came into being “in wisdom,” and the Son was made “in a Son,” and the Word created “through the Word.” This fights against God and contradicts the Scriptures that come from him; for the apostle too proclaims the Son to be the proper “radiance and impress” not of a will, but of the Father's very substance, saying, “who, being the radiance of glory and the impress of his subsistence.” And if, as we said before, the Father's substance and subsistence are not from will, it is very clear that neither would what is proper to the Father's subsistence be from will; for of whatever kind and however that blessed subsistence is, of such a kind and in such a way must its proper offspring from it be. The Father himself, at any rate, did not say, “This is the Son who came into being by my will,” nor “the Son whom I have by good pleasure,” but simply, “my Son,” and rather, “in whom I am well pleased,” showing by these words that “he is Son by nature, and in him is laid up the will of what pleases me.”
Chapter 66
66Bright, 219–220
66. Ἆῤ οὖν ἐπεὶ φύσει καὶ μὴ ἐκ βουλήσεώς ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς, ἤδη καὶ ἀθέλητός ἐστι τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ‘μὴ βουλομένουʼ τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός; οὐμενοῦν· ἀλλὰ καὶ θελόμενός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ, ὡς αὐτός φησιν, ‘ὁ Πατὴρ φιλεῖ τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ πάντα δείκνυσιν αὐτῷ. Ὡς γὰρ τὸ εἶναι ἀγαθὸς οὐκ ἐκ βουλήσεως μὲν ἤρξατο, οὐ μὴν ἀβουλήτως καὶ ἀθελήτως ἐστὶν ἀγαθὸς (ὃ γάρ ἐστι, τοῦτο καὶ θελητόν ἐστιν αὐτῷ), οὕτω καὶ τὸ εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν, εἰ καὶ μὴ ἐκ βουλήσεως ἤρξατο, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἀθέλητον, οὐδὲ παρὰ γνώμην ἐστὶν αὐτῷ. Ὥσπερ γὰρ τῆς ἰδίας ὑποστάσεώς ἐστι θελητὴς, οὕτως καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς, ἴδιος ὢν αὐτοῦ τῆς οὐσίας, οὐκ ἀθέλητός ἐστιν αὐτῷ, Θελέσθω καὶ φιλείσθω τοίνυν ὁ Υἱὸς παρὰ τοῦ Πατρός· καὶ οὕτω τὸ ‘θέλεινʼ καὶ τὸ ‘μὴ ἀβούλητονʼ τοῦ Θεοῦ τις εὐσεβῶς λογιζέσθω. Καὶ γὰρ ὁ Υἱὸς τῇ θελήσει ᾗ θέλεται παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ταύτῃ καὶ αὐτὸς ἀγαπᾶ, καὶ θέλει, καὶ τιμᾷ τὸν Πατέρα· καὶ ἕν ἐστι θέλημα τὸ ἐκ Πατρὸς ἐν Υἱῷ, ὡς καὶ ἐκ τούτου θεωρεῖσθαι τὸν Υἱὸν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ τὸν Πατέρα ἐν τῷ Υἱῷ. Μὴ μέντοι κατὰ Οὐαλεντῖνον προηγουμένην τις ‘βούλησιν ἐπεισαγέτω, μηδὲ μέσον τις ἑαυτὸν ὠθείτω τοῦ μόνου Πατρὸς πρὸς τὸν μόνον Λόγον, προφάσει τοῦ ‘βουλεύεσθαι·’ μαίνοιτο γὰρ ἄν τις, μεταξὺ τιθεὶς Πατρὸς καὶ Υἱοῦ ‘βούλησινʼ καὶ σκέψιν. Καὶ γὰρ ἕτερόν ἐστι λέγειν, ‘βουλήσει γέγονεν·’ ἕτερον δὲ, ὅτι ‘ἴδιον ὄντα φύσει τὸν Υἱὸν αὐτοῦ ἀγαπᾷ καὶ θέλει αὐτόν.’ Τὸ μὲν γὰρ λέγειν, ‘ἐκ βουλήσεως γέγονε, πρῶτον μὲν τὸ μὴ εἶναί ποτε τοῦτον σημαίνει· ἔπειτα δὲ, καὶ τὴν ἐπʼ ἄμφω ῥοπὴν ἔχει, καθάπερ εἴρηται· ὥστε δύνασθαί τινα νοεῖν ὅτι ἠδύνατο καὶ μὴ βούλεσθαι τὸν Υἱόν. Ἐπὶ Υἱοῦ δὲ λέγειν, ‘ἠδύνατο καὶ μὴ εἶναι, ’ δυσσεβές ἐστι καὶ φθάνον εἰς τὴν τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίαν τὸ τόλμημα· εἴγε τὸ ἴδιον αὐτῆς ἠδύνατο μὴ εἶναι· ὅμοιον γὰρ ὡς εἰ ἐλέγετο, ‘ἠδύνατο καὶ μὴ εἶναι ἀγαθὸς ὁ Πατήρ.’ Ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ἀγαθὸς ἀεὶ καὶ τῇ φύσει, οὕτως ἀεὶ γεννητικὸς τῇ φύσει ὁ Πατήρ· τὸ δὲ λέγειν, ‘ὁ Πατὴρ θέλει τὸν Υἱὸν, ʼ καὶ, ‘ὁ Λόγος θέλει τὸν Πατέρα, ʼ οὐ ‘βούλησιν προηγουμένηνʼ δείκνυσιν, ἀλλὰ φύσεως γνησιότητα, καὶ οὐσίας ἰδιότητα καὶ ὁμοίωσιν γνωρίζει. Ὡς γὰρ καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ ἀπαυγάσματος ἄν τις εἴποι καὶ τοῦ φωτὸς, ὅτι τὸ ἀπαύγασμα οὐκ ἔχει μὲν ‘βούλησιν προηγουμένην ἐν τῷ φωτὶ, ἔστι δὲ φύσει αὐτοῦ γέννημα, θελόμενον παρὰ τοῦ φωτὸς τοῦ καὶ γεννήσαντος αὐτὸ, οὐκ ἐν σκέψει βουλήσεως, ἀλλὰ φύσει καὶ ἀληθείᾳ· οὕτω καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ ὀρθῶς ἄν τις εἴποι ὅτι ὁ Πατὴρ ἀγαπᾷ καὶ θέλει τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἀγαπᾷ καὶ θέλει τὸν Πατέρα.
66. Ar oun epei physei kai mē ek boulēseōs estin ho Huios, ēdē kai athelētos esti tǭ Patri, kai ‘mē boulomenouʼ tou Patros estin ho Huios? oumenoun; alla kai thelomenos estin ho Huios para tou Patros, kai, hōs autos phēsin, ‘ho Patēr philei ton Huion, kai panta deiknysin autǭ. Hōs gar to einai agathos ouk ek boulēseōs men ērxato, ou mēn aboulētōs kai athelētōs estin agathos (ho gar esti, touto kai thelēton estin autǭ), houtō kai to einai ton Huion, ei kai mē ek boulēseōs ērxato, allʼ ouk athelēton, oude para gnōmēn estin autǭ. Hōsper gar tēs idias hypostaseōs esti thelētēs, houtōs kai ho Huios, idios ōn autou tēs ousias, ouk athelētos estin autǭ, Thelesthō kai phileisthō toinyn ho Huios para tou Patros; kai houtō to ‘theleinʼ kai to ‘mē aboulētonʼ tou Theou tis eusebōs logizesthō. Kai gar ho Huios tę̄ thelēsei hę̄ theletai para tou Patros, tautę̄ kai autos agapa, kai thelei, kai timą ton Patera; kai hen esti thelēma to ek Patros en Huiǭ, hōs kai ek toutou theōreisthai ton Huion en tǭ Patri, kai ton Patera en tǭ Huiǭ. Mē mentoi kata Oualentinon proēgoumenēn tis ‘boulēsin epeisagetō, mēde meson tis heauton ōtheitō tou monou Patros pros ton monon Logon, prophasei tou ‘bouleuesthai;’ mainoito gar an tis, metaxy titheis Patros kai Huiou ‘boulēsinʼ kai skepsin. Kai gar heteron esti legein, ‘boulēsei gegonen;’ heteron de, hoti ‘idion onta physei ton Huion autou agapą kai thelei auton.’ To men gar legein, ‘ek boulēseōs gegone, prōton men to mē einai pote touton sēmainei; epeita de, kai tēn epʼ amphō rhopēn echei, kathaper eirētai; hōste dynasthai tina noein hoti ēdynato kai mē boulesthai ton Huion. Epi Huiou de legein, ‘ēdynato kai mē einai, ’ dyssebes esti kai phthanon eis tēn tou Patros ousian to tolmēma; eige to idion autēs ēdynato mē einai; homoion gar hōs ei elegeto, ‘ēdynato kai mē einai agathos ho Patēr.’ Allʼ hōsper agathos aei kai tę̄ physei, houtōs aei gennētikos tę̄ physei ho Patēr; to de legein, ‘ho Patēr thelei ton Huion, ʼ kai, ‘ho Logos thelei ton Patera, ʼ ou ‘boulēsin proēgoumenēnʼ deiknysin, alla physeōs gnēsiotēta, kai ousias idiotēta kai homoiōsin gnōrizei. Hōs gar kai epi tou apaugasmatos an tis eipoi kai tou phōtos, hoti to apaugasma ouk echei men ‘boulēsin proēgoumenēn en tǭ phōti, esti de physei autou gennēma, thelomenon para tou phōtos tou kai gennēsantos auto, ouk en skepsei boulēseōs, alla physei kai alētheią; houtō kai epi tou Patros kai tou Huiou orthōs an tis eipoi hoti ho Patēr agapą kai thelei ton Huion, kai ho Huios agapą kai thelei ton Patera.
Is it, then, that since the Son is by nature and not from will, he is already unwilled by the Father, and the Son exists “without the Father's willing”? By no means! Rather, the Son is willed by the Father, and, as he himself says, “The Father loves the Son and shows him all things.” For as God's being good did not begin from will, yet he is not good without willing or wishing it (for what he is, this he also wills), so too the Son's existence, even if it did not begin from will, is not unwilled by him nor against his inclination. For as he wills his own subsistence, so too the Son, being proper to his substance, is not unwilled by him. Let the Son, then, be willed and loved by the Father; and so let one piously reckon God's “willing” and “not being unwilling.” For the Son, with the same willing with which he is willed by the Father, himself too loves and wills and honors the Father; and the will from the Father in the Son is one, so that from this too the Son is seen in the Father and the Father in the Son. But let no one, after Valentinus, bring in a preceding “will,” nor let anyone thrust himself between the only Father and the only Word on the pretext of “deliberating”; for one would be mad to place “will” and consideration between Father and Son. For it is one thing to say, “he came into being by will,” and another to say, “he loves and wills his Son, who is his own by nature.” For to say “he came into being from will” signifies, first, that he once was not; and then it can lean both ways, as has been said, so that one might think that he could also not have willed the Son. But to say of the Son, “he could also not have been,” is impious, and the daring reaches to the Father's substance, if indeed what is proper to it could not have been; for it is as if one said, “the Father could also not have been good.” But as the Father is always good, and by nature, so he is always begetting by nature; and to say, “The Father wills the Son,” and “The Word wills the Father,” shows not “a preceding will,” but makes known the genuineness of nature and the propriety and likeness of substance. For as one might say in the case of the radiance and the light, that the radiance has no “preceding will” in the light, but is its offspring by nature, willed by the light that begot it, not by consideration of will but by nature and in truth; so too in the case of the Father and the Son one would rightly say that the Father loves and wills the Son, and the Son loves and wills the Father.
Chapter 67
67Bright, 220–221
67. Οὐκοῦν μὴ λεγέσθω θελήματος δημιούργημα ὁ Υἱὸς, (μηδὲ τὰ Οὐαλεντίνου ἐπεισαγέσθω τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, ) ἀλλὰ βουλὴ ζῶσα, καὶ ἀληθῶς φύσει γέννημα, ὡς τοῦ φωτὸς τὸ ἀπαύγασμα. Οὕτω γὰρ καὶ ὁ μὲν Πατὴρ εἴρηκεν, ‘Ἐξηρεύξατο ἡ καρδία μου Λόγον ἀγαθόν·’ ὁ δὲ Υἱὸς ἀκολούθως, ‘ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί.’ Εἰ δὲ ὁ Λόγος ἐν καρδίᾳ, ποῦ ἡ βούλησις; καὶ εἰ ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, ποῦ ἡ θέλησις; καὶ εἰ ἡ βούλησις αὐτὸς, πῶς ‘ἐν βουλήσειʼ ἡ βουλή; ἄτοπον γάρ· ἵνα μὴ καὶ ἐν λόγῳ ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ὁ Υἱὸς ἐν υἱῷ, καὶ ἡ Σοφία ἐν σοφίᾳ γίνηται, καθάπερ πολλάκις εἴρηται. Πάντα γάρ ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Πατρός· καὶ οὐδὲν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ πρὸ τοῦ Λόγου· ἀλλʼ ἐν τῷ Λόγῳ καὶ ἡ βούλησις· καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὰ τοῦ βουλήματος εἰς ἔργον τελειοῦται, ὡς ἔδειξαν αἱ θεῖαι γραφαί. Ἐβουλόμην δὲ τοὺς ἀσεβεῖς οὕτως εἰς ἀλογίαν πεπτωκότας, καὶ περὶ ‘βουλήσεωςʼ σκεπτομένους, νῦν ἐρωτῆσαι μηκέτι τὰς τικτούσας αὐτῶν γυναῖκας, ἃς οὗτοι πρότερον ἠρώτων λέγοντες, ‘Εἰ εἶχες υἱὸν, πρὶν γεννήσῃς;’ ἀλλὰ τοὺς πατέρας, καὶ εἰπεῖν αὐτοῖς, ‘Πότερον βουλευόμενοι γίνεσθε πατέρες, ἢ κατὰ φύσιν καὶ τῆς ὑμῶν βουλήσεως; ἢ τῆς φύσεως καὶ οὐσίας ὑμῶν ἐστιν ὅμοια τὰ τέκνα;’ ἵνα κἂν παρὰ τῶν γονέων ἐντραπῶσι, παρʼ ὧν τὸ λῆμμα τῆς ‘γενέσεωςʼ ἀπῄτησαν, καὶ παρʼ ὧν ἤλπισαν ἔχειν τὴν γνῶσιν. Ἀποκριθήσονται γὰρ αὐτοῖς, ὅτι ‘ἃ γεννῶμεν, οὐ τοῦ θελήματος, ἀλλʼ ἡμῶν ἐστιν ὅμοια· οὐδὲ προβουλευσάμενοι γινόμεθα γονεῖς, ἀλλὰ τῆς φύσεως ἴδιόν ἐστι τὸ γεννᾷν· ἐπεὶ καὶ ἡμεῖς τῶν τεκόντων ἐσμὲν εἰκόνες.’ Ἢ τοίνυν καταγινωσκέτωσαν ἑαυτῶν, καὶ παυέσθωσαν πυνθανόμενοι γυναικῶν περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἢ μανθανέτωσαν παρʼ αὐτῶν, ὅτι οὐ ‘βουλήσειʼ γεννᾶται ὁ υἱὸς, ἀλλὰ φύσει καὶ ἀληθείᾳ. Πρέπων δὲ καὶ ἁρμόζων τούτοις ὁ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ἔλεγχος, ἐπειδὴ καὶ ἀνθρώπινα περὶ τῆς θεότητος διαλογίζονται οἱ κακόφρονες. Τί τοίνυν ἔτι μαίνονται οἱ Χριστομάχοι; καὶ τοῦτο γὰρ αὐτῶν, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ τὰ ἄλλα προβλήματα, δέδεικται καὶ ἠλέγχθη φαντασία καὶ μυθοπλαστία μόνον ὄντα· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ὀφείλουσι, κἂν ὀψέ ποτε θεωρήσαντες εἰς ὅσον ἀφροσύνης πεπτώκασι κρημνὸν, ἀναδῦναι καὶ φυγεῖν ἀπὸ ‘τῆς τοῦ διαβόλου παγίδος, ʼ νουθετούμενοι παρʼ ἡμῶν. Φιλάνθρωπος γὰρ ἡ ἀλήθεια, κράζουσα διαπαντός· ‘Εἰ ἐμοὶ μὴ πιστεύετεʼ διὰ τὴν τοῦ σώματος περιβολὴν, κἂν ‘τοῖς ἔργοις πιστεύσατε, ἵνα γνῶτε ὅτι ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί·’ καὶ, ‘ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν·’ καὶ, ‘ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα. ʼ Ἀλλʼ ὁ μὲν Κύριος συνήθως φιλανθρωπεύεται, καὶ θέλει πάντας ‘ἀνορθοῦσθαι τοὺς κατεῤῥαγμένους, ’ ὡς ‘ἡ αἴνεσιςʼ λέγει τοῦ Δαβίδ· οἱ δὲ ἀσεβεῖς, οὐ θέλοντες ἀκούειν Κυριακῆς φωνῆς, οὐδὲ φέροντες ὁρᾷν τὸν Κύριον ὑπὸ πάντων ὁμολογούμενον Θεὸν καὶ Θεοῦ Υἱὸν, περιέρχονται οἱ ἄθλιοι, ὡς οἱ κάνθαροι, μετὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἑαυτῶν τοῦ διαβόλου προφάσεις εἰς ἀσέβειαν ζητοῦντες. Ποίας οὖν ἄρα μετὰ ταῦτα πάλιν, ἢ πόθεν εὑρεῖν δυνήσονται, εἰ μὴ ἄρα παρὰ μὲν Ἰουδαίων καὶ τοῦ Καϊάφα δανείσωνται τὰς δυσφημίας, παρʼ Ἑλλήνων δὲ λάβωσι τὴν ἀθεότητα; αἱ γὰρ θεῖαι γραφαὶ τούτοις ἐκλείσθησαν, καὶ πανταχόθεν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἠλέγχθησαν ἄφρονες καὶ Χριστομάχοι.
67. Oukoun mē legesthō thelēmatos dēmiourgēma ho Huios, (mēde ta Oualentinou epeisagesthō tę̄ ekklēsią, ) alla boulē zōsa, kai alēthōs physei gennēma, hōs tou phōtos to apaugasma. Houtō gar kai ho men Patēr eirēken, ‘Exēreuxato hē kardia mou Logon agathon;’ ho de Huios akolouthōs, ‘egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi.’ Ei de ho Logos en kardią, pou hē boulēsis? kai ei ho Huios en tǭ Patri, pou hē thelēsis? kai ei hē boulēsis autos, pōs ‘en boulēseiʼ hē boulē? atopon gar; hina mē kai en logǭ ho Logos, kai ho Huios en huiǭ, kai hē Sophia en sophią ginētai, kathaper pollakis eirētai. Panta gar estin ho Huios tou Patros; kai ouden en tǭ Patri pro tou Logou; allʼ en tǭ Logǭ kai hē boulēsis; kai diʼ autou ta tou boulēmatos eis ergon teleioutai, hōs edeixan hai theiai graphai. Eboulomēn de tous asebeis houtōs eis alogian peptōkotas, kai peri ‘boulēseōsʼ skeptomenous, nyn erōtēsai mēketi tas tiktousas autōn gynaikas, has houtoi proteron ērōtōn legontes, ‘Ei eiches huion, prin gennēsę̄s?’ alla tous pateras, kai eipein autois, ‘Poteron bouleuomenoi ginesthe pateres, ē kata physin kai tēs hymōn boulēseōs? ē tēs physeōs kai ousias hymōn estin homoia ta tekna?’ hina kan para tōn goneōn entrapōsi, parʼ hōn to lēmma tēs ‘geneseōsʼ apę̄tēsan, kai parʼ hōn ēlpisan echein tēn gnōsin. Apokrithēsontai gar autois, hoti ‘ha gennōmen, ou tou thelēmatos, allʼ hēmōn estin homoia; oude probouleusamenoi ginometha goneis, alla tēs physeōs idion esti to gennąn; epei kai hēmeis tōn tekontōn esmen eikones.’ Ē toinyn kataginōsketōsan heautōn, kai pauesthōsan pynthanomenoi gynaikōn peri tou Huiou tou Theou, ē manthanetōsan parʼ autōn, hoti ou ‘boulēseiʼ gennatai ho huios, alla physei kai alētheią. Prepōn de kai harmozōn toutois ho ex anthrōpōn elenchos, epeidē kai anthrōpina peri tēs theotētos dialogizontai hoi kakophrones. Ti toinyn eti mainontai hoi Christomachoi? kai touto gar autōn, hōsper oun kai ta alla problēmata, dedeiktai kai ēlenchthē phantasia kai mythoplastia monon onta; kai dia touto opheilousi, kan opse pote theōrēsantes eis hoson aphrosynēs peptōkasi krēmnon, anadynai kai phygein apo ‘tēs tou diabolou pagidos, ʼ nouthetoumenoi parʼ hēmōn. Philanthrōpos gar hē alētheia, krazousa diapantos; ‘Ei emoi mē pisteueteʼ dia tēn tou sōmatos peribolēn, kan ‘tois ergois pisteusate, hina gnōte hoti egō en tǭ Patri, kai ho Patēr en emoi;’ kai, ‘egō kai ho Patēr hen esmen;’ kai, ‘ho heōrakōs eme, heōrake ton Patera. ʼ Allʼ ho men Kyrios synēthōs philanthrōpeuetai, kai thelei pantas ‘anorthousthai tous katerrhagmenous, ’ hōs ‘hē ainesisʼ legei tou Dabid; hoi de asebeis, ou thelontes akouein Kyriakēs phōnēs, oude pherontes horąn ton Kyrion hypo pantōn homologoumenon Theon kai Theou Huion, perierchontai hoi athlioi, hōs hoi kantharoi, meta tou patros heautōn tou diabolou prophaseis eis asebeian zētountes. Poias oun ara meta tauta palin, ē pothen heurein dynēsontai, ei mē ara para men Ioudaiōn kai tou Kaïapha daneisōntai tas dysphēmias, parʼ Hellēnōn de labōsi tēn atheotēta? hai gar theiai graphai toutois ekleisthēsan, kai pantachothen ex autōn ēlenchthēsan aphrones kai Christomachoi.
So let the Son not be called a product of will (nor let the doctrines of Valentinus be brought into the church), but living counsel, and truly offspring by nature, as the radiance is of the light. For so the Father too said, “My heart has uttered a good Word,” and the Son correspondingly, “I am in the Father and the Father in me.” And if the Word is in the heart, where is the will? And if the Son is in the Father, where is the wishing? And if he himself is the will, how is the counsel “in a will”? It is absurd; lest the Word too come to be in a word, and the Son in a son, and the Wisdom in a wisdom, as has often been said. For the Son is everything that is the Father's; and there is nothing in the Father before the Word; but the will too is in the Word, and through him the things of the will are brought to completion in deed, as the divine Scriptures have shown. I would like to ask the impious, who have thus fallen into unreason and deliberate about “will,” no longer the women who give birth among them, whom they questioned before, saying, “Did you have a son before you gave birth?”, but the fathers, and to say to them, “Do you become fathers by deliberating, or by nature and apart from your will? Or are your children like your nature and substance?” so that at least they may be put to shame by the parents from whom they demanded the premise about “generation,” and from whom they hoped to gain knowledge. For they will answer them, “What we beget is like not our will but ourselves; nor do we become parents by deliberating beforehand, but begetting is proper to nature; since we too are images of those who bore us.” Either, then, let them condemn themselves and stop questioning women about the Son of God, or let them learn from them that a son is begotten not “by will” but by nature and in truth. And this refutation from human examples is fitting and suitable for them, since the evil-minded reason in human terms about the Godhead. Why, then, do the Christ-fighters still rage? For this too, like their other propositions, has been shown and proved to be only fancy and fable; and therefore they ought, even at this late hour, seeing into how deep a precipice of folly they have fallen, to rise up and flee from “the snare of the devil,” being admonished by us. For the truth loves humankind, crying out always: “If you do not believe me” because I am clothed with the body, yet “believe the works, so that you may know that I am in the Father and the Father in me,” and “I and the Father are one,” and “He who has seen me has seen the Father.” But the Lord, as is his way, shows his love for humankind, and wills all “those who are bowed down to be raised up,” as the “praise” of David says; but the impious, not willing to hear the Lord's voice, nor bearing to see the Lord confessed by all as God and Son of God, go about, the wretches, like dung beetles, seeking with their father the devil pretexts for impiety. What pretexts, then, will they be able to find after this, or from where—unless they borrow blasphemies from the Jews and Caiaphas, and take their atheism from the Greeks? For the divine Scriptures have been closed to them, and from them they have been refuted on every side as senseless and Christ-fighters.